#i was very bad at high school english last two years of high school and then i go to uni and my art theory profs r like

[riggedbones]

i think some of you really overestimate how good average high school english classes are at like. teaching shit.

[dumbseee]

boyfriend!iwaizumi when you’re a famous idol.

iwaizumi hajime x fem!reader.

genre: fluff.

warnings: bad english/grammar :p /mention of the kpop industry (in here, dating someone is less taboo than it is in real life) / first work so it’s not that good.

_

after high school, you left japan for south korea, you always had this dream of becoming a kpop idol. during your time in seijoh, you were already known for being an amazing dancer but also for your angelic voice.

iwaizumi would always brag about you to the volleyball team, oikawa would tease him about you leaving him for a famous korean actor, after you became famous. to which, iwaizumi would respond with a kick in his friend’s back. truth be told, he was actually very scared of what the future had in store for you two after high school. he didn’t know if long distance would work for you, or if you even wanted it in the first place.

during your last school day, iwaizumi walked you back home, like he always did, but he seemed out of it and almost, sad? you asked him what was wrong and he told you that if you wanted to break up with him to focus on your dreams, he’d respect your decision and always support you. he couldn’t even look at you, tears starting to form in the corner of his eyes as he tried his best to keep a straight face. his words surprised you and broke your heart because you never knew that iwaizumi could be so dumb to think that you’d break up with him like that. "no matter the distance, it will never make me forget about how much i love you, hajime."

so you left for south korea and he left for america to study. you two called each other everyday, when you two were too busy, you’d try to call at least twice a week. iwaizumi was busy with school and finals took all his time while your trainee program took up yours. but somehow you two made it work. a few years later, you debuted as a soloist and sold millions with your first album whilst iwaizumi came back to japan after graduating, and became an athletic trainer for japan national volleyball team. you couldn’t be prouder of him, and you were his pride. he streamed all your songs, putting them on speaker while the boys would practice, he brought all your albums and watched the variety shows you were featured in. he was basically the president of your fanclub. and he wasn’t ashamed of it.

you two always made sure to go together on vacation in a foreign country, where kpop wasn’t really the thing. the distance actually strengthened your relationship since being apart of each other for so long, made the reunion better. you knew iwaizumi was it for you, and he was also your muse for your music. your fans often joked about how inspired and how deep your love songs were. it made you laugh to read all their theories about you being married to a farmer. if only they knew…

iwaizumi never minded being your secret boyfriend, he actually liked it that way. he didn’t know if he could bare being in the public eye every time. knowing that you were south korea’s sweetheart, being your public boyfriend would mean saying goodbye to his peaceful life, and iwaizumi wasn’t ready for that. well, he wasn’t ready yet. one day, he woke up to his phone being blown up by messages, actually tons of messages, from the groupchat he shared with the japan national team. he even had missed calls from oikawa, and all his close friends.

shoyo: IWAIZUMI-SENPAIIIIII

SID YOU SEE HHE NEWS???

kageyama: learn how to spell, idiot.

ushijima: blowing up his phone isn’t the best way to announce something like that.

bokuto: HAJI-SAN IT’S TERRIBLE ARE YOU OKAY??

atsumu: JUST SHUT UP

let the man wake up peacefully damn

shoyo: IT WAS TO BE A FAKE NEWS RIGHT??

bokuto: YEAH L/N-SAN WOULD NEVER DO THAT

iwaizumi: what the fuck?

ushijima: you should check twitter, hajime.

iwaizumi had frowned, but went on twitter, an app you forced him to subscribe to. apparently it was the genz’s newspaper. to his surprise, your face was all over his feed, it wasn’t surprising because he liked everything about you, followed dozens of fan account and basically became a fan account himself. but what surprised him was seeing those big account talking about your "relationship" with a famous korean actor.

"l/n y/n, the famous soloist who stole everyone’s heart with her heartfelt songs and beautiful looks, is dating a/l a/n!"

his eyes widened as he typed your name to call you immediately. his heart was beating so fast as he didn’t know how to feel about this. of course it was fake news, right? he knew you’d never cheat on him, you loved each other and iwaizumi couldn’t see his life without you in it. he quickly became aware of how much he loved you and how important you were in his life. without you, iwaizumi would be nothing but an empty shell. "hajime? thank god, i tried to call you!" your voice made him release a breath he didn’t know he was holding. "you saw, right?" your voice was small and for a second he thought that maybe you called him to announce your new relationship with this dumbass actor. "yeah, it’s not that fun to wakeup to your friends blowing up your phone and news outlets talking about your girlfriend’s relationship with that fucker." he rubbed his face with his free hand. "these idiots took pictures of us while we were in cabo and thought it was a/n. apparently you two look alike." he heard you chuckle which made him feel warm inside. he hated the fact that he doubted you for a second. suddenly, an idea popped up in his head, a crazy one but still. "you have an award show in a week right?" he asked you, a smile tugging at his lips. "yeah, why?"

well, iwaizumi’s idea was indeed crazy but you didn’t care, you were down for it. and as your name got called in the category, "best female artist", iwaizumi was next to you, he stood up before you could even understand what was going on, and he kissed you. showing to the world, that you were his as much as he was yours. it was a crazy way to launch your relationship to the world, but you didn’t care, because as long as you were together, nothing could happen.

[dulceackles]

Ambivalent Part one - The town

Pairing: Dean Winchester x fem!reader

Warnings: angst, sex, violence, enemies to lovers, alcohol, all that. Mention of dead body, a little bit of horror. English is not my first language, so sorry for typos. Also, it is a Y/N, but I've created a background story and a fictional place around it for creative and storytelling reasons. Will not be describing exterior characteristics, tho!

Summary: Dean used to be really important to Y/N but ever since he suddenly left her without telling her why, she's been avoiding even mentioning him. Now, after years, he's back in town, but not because of her. There's a case. The only things she's certain is that she doesn't like him being back.

Word count: 1k

The town of Dimdale was exactly what it sounded like; small, rather boring, and they saved electricity by switching streets lights off by midnight. Not too fancy, huh? Still, it was Y/N's hometown and even tho she sometimes had dreamed of leaving, she'd never actually wanted to pack her bags.

Oily mugs the coffee house, don't ask about the name, was the town's tourist attraction if so you could say. It had been in business since the 60s, owned by the same family, and served the world's best blueberry pie. Y/N had been working there 6 years now and, you guessed it, she loved the simple job she had.

"One black coffee, please, darling!" An old man with a gray beard ordered over the counter.

"Sure, coming up. It'd be 2.50 dollars, thank you," Y/N smiled. She was just pouring the coffee when she heard the bell on the front door ring, notifying her that a new customer had entered the café. She lifted her eyes from the coffee mug to greet the new customers, but her smile dropped the second her eyes locked with a familiar pair of green ones.

How dare he even walk in here? She thought. Dean Winchester, an asshole, liar, toxic jackass, a traitor even. To be honest, she hated him with all her heart and with all the rage she had left in her, but she didn't want to talk about it, or him, or think about it or anything... And behind him in walked Sam. About him Y/N had no ill thoughts about, but she still hated him too simply because he was related to the smallest man who ever lived, Dean. Someone could have described her as unfair, she just called herself a simple girl.

"Hey y...." Sam tried to greet her behind the counter but was quickly cut off by her.

"What would you like?" She gave them her best fake smile that also very clearly said fuck you to both of them. She handed the earlier customer his coffee, accidentally spilling some of the hot liquid into her hand. That made her hiss out of annoyance. That and the two men sitting in bar stools to be exact.

"I… Umm, I’ll take a sandwich, and he'll..." Sam stuttered, clearly taken back by her passive-aggressive character. He knew things between her and Dean had not ended well, but he hadn't thought they had ended so bad it was enough to make a grown woman act like a high school bully behind the counter.

"I'll take the sandwich too." Dean said, saving his brother from the trouble. "Soo... you still work here."

"Clearly." Y/N spat while solving the sandwiches into a paper bag. She had made the decision for them that they'd be eating on the go.

"Oh, actually, we're eating..." Sam tried to put in again, but again, he was interrupted.

"On the go. I'm sure y'all busy, I know he was last time." She gave them the same fake smile she had mastered and reached out to give them the paper bag. Dean grasped it in her hands and got up from his seat.

"It's okay, we are busy actually," He said and tapped Sam's shoulder. "Let's go."

Y/N watched as Sam got up and looked almost upset. For a second, Y/N nearly felt bad, like he had ever been nothing but sweet to her. But then she remembered that he was his brother, and that was enough reasons to hate him.

"And by the way, if you spat on it, just know I won't mind, darling." Dean smirked and then winked at her. Before turning his back, he watched, just a second, how her face turned red. He knew it wasn't a blush but a rage, and he thought a couple other customers might have clocked it too. He walked towards the door with his brother.

"Well, I'm surprised a kitchen knife hasn't flown into your back yet," Sam whispered and Dean laughed and shook his head as they get in the impala. Dean knew Y/N, and he knew that the only bullet she shoots were the bullets coming from her mouth. Well, to be fair, sometimes he had wished she would have just rather picked up a machine gun or something. Still, he thought she was adorable, even if angry. But Dean had promised himself before even stepping his foot over the boarder of this god forgotten town that he'd never drag her into his life again. Even tho they had quite a history, Dean had never told her about his real job because he didn't want to see him and real world ruin her too. No matter how cute, sweet, absolutely choleric, tempting, beautiful or enraged she was, he'd leave her be. 

She deserves better than to be dragged into this life, Dean thought. Besides, there was a case for them to battle.

"Soo.. 25-year-old woman, Sandra Rittenwell, last seen walking home from a night shift at a bar. Couple days later a body is found and well… See for yourself." Sam stretched out to show Dean the crime scene pictures he'd stolen.

"Well, that's a sight." Dean scrunched his nose in disgust. The pictures were cruel to say at least.

"Tell me about it. Surprisingly there were witnesses tho." Sam blurred out, "Victor Hills, called the police at 4am and claimed he saw a "faceless monster" take Sandra. Apparently he had been walking behind her. The police didn't take his claims seriously at first, but after the discovery of the body, they checked the nearby surveillance cameras and no "monster" had been caught in any of them. Police has no suspects as we speak, but they have had a sketch artist draw a portrait of the thing Victor saw."

"Hmm, interesting. Never seen this before;" Dean thought.

"Yup. Did some research and similar incident has happened before. In 1947 a woman disappeared, the body was never found, but locals said few had seen a similar creature in a couple of previous days, leading to the disappearance. One thing is sure, the monster has a type," Sam Said.

"Yeah, and what's that?" Dean knitted his eyebrows together.

"Women, walking home at night." Sam sigh.

"Of course," Dean shook his head for the second time that day.

// Hope you liked it, I love a feedback and hopefully I wasn't rusty. I haven't written other than school stuff in a long time. xx

Next part (x)

[am-i-the-asshole-official]

WIBTA for reporting my sister’s teacher to the school admin?

Alright folks strap in this one’s a doozy. TLDR at the end.

My (19M) sister (17F) is a senior in high school and this year she’s taking AP English Literature and Composition (hereby abbreviated as ap lit). For my non American buddies, this is essentially the highest level English class in most public high schools. This is a notoriously difficult exam and my sister’s extremely nervous for it. However, her teacher (23F) is. Well. To put it bluntly, the most gen z #relatable tiktoker in the world. This is the first English class AND the first AP class she’s ever taught. The only other high school class she’s taught was physics (not even honors). Her only qualification to teach the class is that she got a 5 on the exam when she took it in high school.

She is demonstrably bad at her job. Her motivation to teach English this year was, quote: “Taylor Swift is SUCH a poet she’s one of the main reasons I wanted to be an English teacher” if that gives you the vibes. And yes, she spent two class periods making students analyze a Taylor Swift song.

To list some other offenses, she: encouraged the propagation of the Hellen Keller was fake conspiracy, recommended using Harry Potter as a resource for the AP lit exam (citing that it’s one of her favorite book series of all time), telling students she will not help them with college applications (despite this being a very common and expected thing for senior English teachers to do here), and telling students to watch the movie adaptations of recommended novels WITHOUT reading them, and then to use the Wikipedia summary to compare and contrast the two. She also regularly misspells things in class which is great for a language teacher.

And I wasn’t kidding about the tiktoker thing. That’s her main passion, posting outfit/makeup tiktoks. This includes doing it in her class about all her teachercore fits.

My sister complains about her constantly, and as someone who’s has to deal with seriously traumatic harassment from teachers in the past, my first reaction was that she should report her. However, the problem is, last time she caught a student complaining about her, she punished the whole class by making them take a ridiculously hard pop quiz because “her feelings were hurt”. A very responsible and adult reaction /s. So, my sister is worried that if I confront her or the administration, the class will be punished.

While I understand my sister’s fear, I just don’t think the teacher should be allowed to get away with her behavior. I understand that the teacher is young (she’s barely 4 years older than me!) and should be allowed to make mistakes, but starting off her English teaching career at the highest high school level of English classes. My sister is now having to seek additional tutoring because the class is massively under preparing her for the exam.

TLDR: My sister’s English teacher is really bad at her job and underpreparing her for a difficult national test. I want to tell the school about this behavior but my sister is worried that she’ll punish the class.

So, WIBTA if I reported her to the administration? And if so, people of tumblr do you have other ideas because I’ve hit a wall.

What are these acronyms?

[minty364]

DPXDC Prompt #58 Part 3

Gotham Academy High School was the sort of school where almost everyone was elite in some way or another. Some of them were from old money like Damian who held himself up to a very high standard in his academics and was the top of the class. Others from new money like Dash and the rest of his cohorts became very hateful of somebody like Danny who was given a scholarship by Bruce Wayne, in their eyes Danny was taking advantage of Damian not even knowing that Damian approached Danny for companionship two years ago.

This also meant that everyone including the teachers would compare Danny and Damian to each other even though they weren’t brothers. That didn’t matter though as Danny was associated with them so that was all the reason they needed.

Danny groaned as he sunk into the seat next to Damian. The lunchroom was filled with chatting students and Danny was glad he shared the next class with Damian, which happened to be English. Dash never bothered Danny when Damian was around, probably because Damian had threatened the jock. How he was threatened Danny didn’t know, Damian never told him what happened and he was a little scared to ask. 

The guy hadn’t stopped harassing Danny since he and Jazz transferred a couple years ago. The school year had barely begun and Dash had made Danny his primary target like he was making up for lost time over the summer. Danny sighed as he dropped his paper bagged lunch on the table with a little plop. Jazz had packed for him this morning hopefully before his parents arrived and contaminated the entire kitchen.

“Dash again?” his sister asked across the table, she was seated next to Tim.

“I was paired against him in dodgeball again,” Danny lamented, his head resting on his arms that were crossed on the table.

“Danny, could you just talk to Mr. Lancer or something?” Jazz asked before she took a bite from her sandwich.

Danny sighed again and unpacked his lunch, “I have but no one will listen! They all act like I’m lying or something.” The teachers at this school probably wouldn’t listen to a charity case like him. Dash was a football player and had plans to become captain of the team. Everyone at the school loved Dash and it was precisely why everyone except maybe the four students at the table they were seated looked down and sometimes even bullied Danny.

Danny ignored it all eventually, it was better just to let the jock tire himself out. 

Once Danny and Damian finished eating they made their way to English. Luckily it was easy to carry the material for a class that only required a small binder and whatever book they were reading, in this case it was ‘gone with the wind’. Danny didn’t really care about reading old literature like this but he did what he had to maintain the grades he had. He’d endure anything, even Dash’s bullying, to become an astronaut.

Danny could hardly concentrate today through his afternoon classes. For some reason he had a bad feeling that something was going to happen. He tried his best to ignore it, he was probably just tired or something. Soon the school day was out and Danny packed up whatever homework he had for the day and headed outside to wait with Jazz. Damian and Tim were probably wrapping up their classes. Tim had an AP class that ran an extra 30 minutes and Damian’s last class was art, they were doing a painting and it wasn’t unusual for Damian to finish up what he was working on as he found out over the last few years that he enjoyed painting.

“… Do you think it’ll work?” Jazz asked a hint of hesitation in her voice. Danny knew she was talking about the portal, the both of them had talked about it before. Danny glanced over at his sister, he could tell she was having trouble sleeping lately, her face looked tired and her posture was stiff with her arms crossed in front of her. Both of them had anxiety about the possibilities the portal possessed, and they were especially worried that their parents wouldn’t take it well if the portal didn’t work. 

He was equally concerned that it would work. “I hope not…” he said eventually. It was something that brought the siblings closer as the whole of their family fell apart. How their parents managed to pull off getting the funding in the first place seemed to be a miracle. Everyone called their parents crazy and dismissed all of their science as ludicrous garbage.

Danny wondered how they even managed to stay under Batman's radar, he thought that something like this would be cause for the vigilante to look into it but maybe the thought of ghosts was just that outlandish that even the dark knight himself thought it to be crazy too. Danny himself didn’t believe in anything his parents published, some of the papers even seemed to be biased somehow, even though his parents hadn’t ever actually encountered a ghost. That last part was probably the reason no one bothered to actually investigate his parents, there wasn’t really much to investigate.

The siblings waited in silence and eventually Tim and Damian showed up after their classes and the four headed to Alfred waiting by the car. 

If anyone tried to start a conversation with Danny he wasn’t paying attention. If he was being honest, his parents' portal scared him a lot. He wasn’t sure why he felt so nervous about it, both him and Jazz renounced the thought that ghosts could exist. Something deep down in his guts told him that he should turn and run, that what his parents were attempting was taboo and that his parents were tampering with forces unimaginable. 

No one was going to listen to a fourteen year old though so Danny kept his feelings to himself and ignored them. 

Soon they were pulled in front of their apartment and true to their word, Damian and Tim asked Alfred to park nearby. Danny and Jazz took a hesitant glance at each other as they walked into the house. 

[ikeuverse]

MARRY ME — l.heeseung

PAIRING: heeseung x fem!reader GENRES: fluff, humor WC: 6.1k+

WARNINGS: mention of alcohol, kissing and i think that's it. let me know in case i have forgotten something.

SYNOPSIS: ever since you met lee heeseung, he told you that the two of you were going to get married. all the time, at every opportunity, he reinforced it until one day, drunk, you accepted. was he dreaming or did it really happen? it wouldn't be so bad to fall for his jokes for once.

NOTES: here i am with my first enhypen story. this plot came to me from some funny video compilations i saw of hee and knew he would do it. so i just let my imagination run wild. i don't have a taglist yet, but i can provide one for the next stories. english is not my first language, so sorry for any spelling mistakes too. hope you like it!

masterlist

You felt that since you met Byeol, your best friend since the third grade, you would never be alone again. And you were really right. You look at that little girl who walked shyly into the classroom, her front tooth almost growing into a gaping smile as she clutched her box of crayons against her chest.

"Hi" was the first thing she said as she approached you "I'm Byeol, what's your name?"

"Y/n" you smiled too, but unlike her, your tooth had grown long enough since last month.

And since that moment you two have never been apart. Not even when Sunghoon, the younger boy next door, wanted to play with you in the school playground. There was born the purest friendship trio you could ever imagine.

Afraid of the inevitable changes in life like school life for example, your thoughts were flooded with "What if they find a better friend than me?", or you and Byeol always talked about Sunghoon starting dating in high school and just walking away from two female friends because the girl would surely die of jealousy.

"That will never happen" Sunghoon smiled at you two during the coffee the trio shared every Thursday morning before math class "Because I know you two long before you have all your full teeth. You are like my sisters."

That was extremely cute and comforting to hear, even more so coming from Sunghoon who rarely showed his feelings to anyone. But not to you and Byeol. As he himself said, you were like his sisters, and that was amazing.

In high school a lot changed, for sure, but the friendship of the three of you always became stronger and stronger. You both saw Sunghoon cry when he got a low grade in science, and Byeol comforted you together with Sunghoon when his model broke down because of the rain that had come without warning on the day of the art assignment. The three of you were each other's safe haven. You were always together and always shared almost everything - even the people around you. Like, for example, Byeol's younger brother.

Heeseung had never been anything but the youngest brother and later became one of Sunghoon's best friends. Byeol knew that this would happen even because Sunghoon would not deal with two female friendships for the rest of his life. And Heeseung was always close, so the feeling of losing his best friend would not be a problem. But for you it had been a nuisance.

Well, not so much. Heeseung was beautiful, outgoing and very funny. And this last fact made him make fun of practically everything that might be going on. And that wouldn't leave you out.

It all started with little teasing that he also had with Byeol. Because you two were always together, he might see you as a second older sister, hence the teasing and funny nicknames he gave you and your sister. But it wasn't just that.

You regretted the day you were at the Lee brothers' house, studying for the next big exam for the second year of high school. You and Byeol were paying attention to all the video lessons she had separated with the content while eating the last piece of chocolate cake Mrs. Lee left for both of you. Your attention quickly came to a screeching halt when a squawk came from the kitchen door.

"Who ate the last piece of cake?" Heeseung was panting and in baggy workout clothes. The basketball just below his arm and his hair stuck to his forehead in his sweat wave.

"Me" Byeol smiled victoriously as soon as her brother's scowl was present "And y/n helped me" at that moment you felt a strange chill in your stomach as his expression softened. Soon an angelic smile that was almost never given by Heeseung.

"Oh, she can."

"Why?" Byeol asked raising one of his eyebrows.

A short period of silence until Heeseung went to the refrigerator and grabbed a bottle of water. He made his way around the counter so as not to get in the way of the study session and returned to the kitchen door.

"Because since we're getting married, we need to give things away for each other. Right, y/n?" he cast a wink in your direction, leaving shortly thereafter.

And that's when the saga began.

Each and every opportunity that Heeseung had, he said that he would marry you. And the reason? You didn't know. Because he always annoyed you, just as he annoyed Byeol. So why, all of a sudden, did he simply say that he was going to marry you?

In the third year of high school, where parties became more frequent, it seemed that Heeseung took even more pleasure in saying this to each and every person who was around him. Besides Sunghoon, he now had a few other friends that he had met because of basketball and the extra-curricular classes he took to try to get a good college education. Jake and Jay joined the group without much effort, while Jungwon, Sunoo and Niki, even younger and in other years of high school, met because of the friendly basketball games Heeseung liked to play on the outdoor court on the weekends when the school allowed it.

"What's up man, are you okay?" Heeseung left his drinking cup on the kitchen counter, looking intently at Sunghoon, who was sitting in one of the chairs.

"I think…" the boy sobbed "I'm drunk" Heeseung let out a loud laugh.

"You think?" he saw that his friend was going to answer, but was interrupted by his arrival.

"Oh God, Sunghoon, I finally found you" you sighed with relief, nodding to Heeseung as you approached your best friend "How long have you been here?"

"Long enough for me to find him" Heeseung replied "Where's Byeol?"

"With Jay around" you shrugged.

"What?" Heeseung froze every muscle in his body, imagining Jay's hands on his sister's body and whatever he had to do to her. Soon a frown of disgust showed on his face.

"Come on, like you've never done that" you reached for a glass of water to offer Sunghoon.

"Of course not" he boasted "I'm waiting for our wedding day, then I can do whatever I want."

Again, you rolled your eyes at the typical answer, but you smiled because he was smiling - or because Sunghoon laughed, you wanted to believe faithfully in the latter option.

And over the years this had never changed, but you also didn't care how often Heeseung talked about it. Your friends had gotten used to the amount of flirting he gave you, and how your eye rolls had become smaller in comparison to the dull smiles you threw in his direction.

"It's a win" Sunghoon muttered once to Heeseung, pouring the cheese packet over his french fry. Heeseung tried to deny that it had made his heart beat faster, so he took a bite of his salad and went back to paying attention to his college book.

Because now he needed to graduate. Being in his last year was a lot of work, but he liked what he was doing. He liked the path his life was taking and he saw that all his friends were happy and fulfilled, so this made Heeseung call this the best moment of his life.

The best until he looked at Jay's dark orbs on a Saturday night, glowing and he didn't know if it was because of the light of the room or because they were watery.

"You… you're going to propose to her? Oh my God, man!" Heeseung now looked more nervous than his best friend.

"I don't know… Do you think it's a good idea?" Jay stammered "I mean, it's been two years. We've graduated and I've just stabilized myself in this new job, I wonder if I'm being hasty?"

He knew he wasn't. He knew that Jay had planned this since the third year of high school when he started dating Byeol. Heeseung was a jealous brother yes, but he was fully aware that his best friend made his older sister happy. And this was also due to the fact that if she was happy, the whole atmosphere was happy.

Your friends supported this, you and Sunghoon supported this, so Heeseung had to support it too. He had to give a positive sign so that Jay would finally make the big request.

And that was why now Byeol, you and Sunghoon were sitting at the bar. At the present moment of their lives.

"Why are you here, anyway?" Byeol asked Sunghoon "You are part of Jay's party, not mine" her sneaky smile made Sunghoon chuckle a little, turning his attention back to you.

"Am I being kicked out?" he whispered, but not loud enough since both you and Byeol heard perfectly.

"I guess so, and you know she's right" you tried to look serious, but giving away your lie as you smiled along with the boy.

"Okay, I'm leaving" he held up his hands in a sign of surrender, straightening to get up from his chair "I only came here because Jay and Heeseung wanted to know if everything was okay."

"Oh, yeah" Byeol rolled his eyes "Soon the girls will arrive and everything will be fine, I promise."

Sunghoon nodded and drank some of the contents of the cup that was right in front of him. You grumbled quickly, but let him drink, since you would soon fill it with soju once more.

"Okay, we'll get them as soon as you two can no longer pronounce your own names."

"You're the best friend in this world" Byeol hummed.

"Hey!" you pretended to be offended.

And with a stretch of her arms, she motioned for the two of you to come closer. You, who were sitting next to her, slid down the bench and soon snuggled in. Sunghoon approached seconds later, hugging you both as tightly as he could. Placing a kiss on the top of both of your heads as he whispered:

"I love you both too much, please stay safe until we come back for you."

Saying that you both loved him too, making sure that he could be reassured while he was with Jay and the rest of his friends, you and Byeol smiled until he left the bar.

"Okay, enough soju… How about something stronger now?" she winked at you, and as if your best friend read your thoughts, she nodded to the bartender in search of the most fiery drink in that bar.

"Shit, how am I going to call Jay now?" Byeol forced her eyes down the screen of her cell phone, trying to press her fingerprint to unlock.

"Ok, are we that drunk?" you giggled to your friend, staring at the other girls chattering at that table and continuing to drink the round they had ordered.

"I think I am" she laughed as well "Do you want to try calling?"

"To Jay?" you asked, wrinkling your forehead as she gave you her cell phone to call. She shook her head positively, hoping you were a little more sober. But maybe not. You and Byeol had about the same intolerance to alcohol, so you were either equally drunk, or you were even a little more drunk than she was because you had turned the last glass of booze over as if your life depended on it - or because you swore it was a little water and were too thirsty.

Your miserable attempt to unlock Byeol's cell phone took a good few minutes before a name started flashing on the screen. Your vision tightened just enough that you saw Heeseung's name flashing.

"Your brother is calling you" you pointed the device at her, but didn't actually hand it over. Byeol didn't ask either, letting you answer the call right away "Hi, Heeseung."

"Y/n? Hi" a little noise was heard in the background of the call. He and the boys were also at a bar for Jay's party, after all "Are you two okay?"

"Yes" Byeol always agreeing with your every look, as if you were going to lie to her little brother.

"That's great" he laughed muffled on the other end and right next to your ear from the pressure you were putting on the phone, it made your whole body shiver "Do we need to pick you and Byeol up now?"

A short pause for you to put the phone away and ask your friend if she wanted to leave at that moment. She nodded, but kept refilling her glass as she offered more to you as well.

"Y/n… Are you still there?" Heeseung called out.

"Hee, hi, yes I am"

"Yeah, you guys are totally drunk" he laughed.

"What? What do you mean?" you asked after drinking a crazy concoction that Byeol made. Projecting a quick grimace as you listened intently on the other end of the line.

"You called me Hee without any effort" he hummed victoriously "So if I talk about our marriage now, would you accept?"

"Yes" you replied. And it was Heeseung's turn to pause briefly before continuing.

"Okay, you guys are completely drunk. We'll be right there" and then he hung up.

From your drunken state, you didn't even notice Heeseung's nervous, flustered tone. Never had you called him by that nickname. And never, under no circumstances, had you accepted his offer to marry you. In all these years. Either you were very drunk indeed, or your thoughts of that offer were beginning to be considered deep in the back of your mind. And in your current state, you didn't even know what was actually true.

You and Byeol sat on the couch in Sunghoon's apartment, each at one end while the boys divided themselves up around the room. The three youngest in the group had said goodbye to you when they picked you up at the bar later that night. Byeol still tried to drag Niki to stay, so that he could save himself some of the lectures the older ones would probably give. But he couldn't. Niki had a faculty exam as did Jungwon and Sunoo, so they just said goodbye before Heeseung drove them home to meet all of you at Sunghoon's apartment.

"I didn't think you guys were going to drink that much" Jay was serious, not in his usual way because Byeol couldn't look at him straight. Maybe out of shame of his state, since he and the boys had gone out too, but they were nothing like you and her.

"Look, we can defend ourselves," you began, seeing that Byeol wouldn't say much in his current state.

The boys let you continue, nodding one at a time until Heeseung stared at you, as if trying to pass on the confidence you needed to continue.

"The girls arrived shortly after Sunghoon left" Byeol finally looked at you. Her head bobbing up and down as he agreed with your sentence "It would be rude of the bride, at her own farewell, to deny any drinks."

"That is true" Byeol said "Did you deny something your friends offered you?" she finally looked at Jay.

He then stared at his three best friends, Jake's laughter in the background as his fiancé's state started to get awkward and speechless. Jay didn't know what to say.

"Maybe they both have a great point in this" Jake held Jay's shoulders in the process.

"See that, I always liked you a lot better, Jake" Byeol celebrated.

"Hey!" Sunghoon, Heeseung and Jay said at the same time, causing everyone in attendance to laugh.

"Okay, since you guys worked it out" Heeseung stood up and walked around the room, stopping next to Sunghoon this time "How about we go home?"

"Can you give me a ride?" Jake smiled at his friend as soon as he got out of Jay's grip.

Being there at Sunghoon's apartment was the closest to the bar that Byeol had chosen for her party, so going there just to get some fresh air and chat before leaving seemed like a good idea. Of course, now his best friend had the need to be alone, take a long shower, and fall into bed. Jay's farewell had been lively and he even felt his stomach hurt from all the laughter he shared with the boys throughout the night.

"See you all in a few days" Sunghoon hugged you and then Byeol "The last preparations until Byeol puts up with Jay forever…"

"My God, you are terrible" Jake laughed when Jay threatened to slap him, but backed off because his hands had been caught by Byeol at that moment.

"Hey, why are you standing there?" your voice came out without thinking, looking at Heeseung who had been the only one not moving in that room. Everyone was already near the door to leave.

"Because Sunghoon didn't hug me too, and I demand that before I drive home."

"Really?" you laughed along with Jake. And Sunghoon really had to hug you because he wouldn't get out of there without teasing his friend and leaving.

Meanwhile, the walk to the car had not been uncomfortable because Jake kept you both company. He chatted with Heeseung all the time while sitting in the back seat, but leaning towards the middle of the driver's seat - where Heeseung was driving - and the passenger seat that you occupied. They were completely random subjects because Jake had this power, he liked to talk and you, in your normal state already talked a lot, drunk so you gave him even more subject so that the whole way was one long comforting chatter.

"And this is where I'm staying" Jake waved to both of you, squeezing your shoulder and Heeseung's in an affectionate way of greeting you as he got out and said goodbye. You and he waved before the boy drove back after Jake entered the house.

"Will you drive me home?" your question came out low after it was just you and Heeseung in the car. The U-turn he took on a familiar street indicating that he was, yes, taking the road to your house.

"Sure" he replied sarcastically "Or do you think I'm going to leave you here alone to get going?"

"Idiot" you grumbled next, choosing not to say anything else the whole way. Not least because your apartment wasn't that far from Jake's when you were driving. So it wasn't a long time in silence until Heeseung parked in front of your building.

"Okay, safe and sound" he turned off the car engine and picked up his cell phone. Typing a few things and quickly exiting the vehicle to make the turn. You stood there, waiting - not knowing why - until he opened the door next to you.

"What—"

"I was seeing if Jay and Byeol arrived safely" he put his cell phone away in his pocket "And now I'm taking you to the door of your apartment."

Strangely his smile made your heart beat more than usual. You mentally thanked yourself that any and every blush on your face had the drink as an excuse, and not Lee Heeseung's damn smile.

"I think I can make it on my own…" your sentence was interrupted by his laugh, causing you to frown in response, but still unbuckle your seat belt to get out of the car.

"You? Find your apartment alone?" Heeseung denied with a nod, braking the car and putting his hand on your back to guide you. The small, minimal physical contact making your whole body shiver. Maybe it's the cold in the city, you thought. But it wasn't even cold… what the fuck did you want to invent, anyway?

"What's the matter? You think I can't?" you asked.

"Well…" he shrugged, walking with you into the building "Last time you got drunk, you called Sunghoon because you pressed third floor and couldn't find your apartment at all" he let out a chuckle. His free hand pressing the button to call the elevator "And I remember you live on the fourth floor, it's not that hard, y/n" Heeseung wasn't whispering, but from the proximity you could hear the intonation of his voice a little lower.

And still carrying that fucking smile on his face.

You resolved that you wouldn't say anything else for the rest of the way - and because you were intimate enough with that proximity - so you just let the sound of the buttons on each floor of the elevator be the only sound in the room.

As soon as the elevator stopped at your floor, you got out first and Heeseung still behind, this time his hand no longer holding your back and you felt a huge void where his fingers had last touched.

Stop being ridiculous, y/n. Are you drunk and having these thoughts right away with Heeseung?

You sighed as you stopped right in front of your apartment door.

"Okay" showing his teeth in another smile, now a little warmer, he nodded "Now no risk of getting lost out there."

"Thank you, Hee" you said simply, noticing the wide-eyed look he gave in your direction.

"You… You did…" what the fuck, why was he stuttering?

"What?" you began to feel guilty, thinking you had done something wrong.

"You called me Hee again, and with such naturalness…"

"It's your nickname," you shrugged, trying not to sound affected by how natural you were being around him.

"But you don't even call me that" he joked "The most affection you call me is seductive jerk."

"Which is not a lie" you smiled along with him, Heeseung crossing his arms in front of his own body afraid that his hands would give away his nervousness at the closeness.

"Now I'll leave you alone, you need to rest" he tried to change the subject, forcing his brain to work on something other than the fact that at this very moment your eyes had gone straight to his lips.

He might have had something in his teeth, or you were aiming so hard that you were trying to punch him right there. But no, you just stared restlessly at the spot where Heeseung timidly bit his lips. And it seemed that you had realized that he had noticed your gaze, because you quickly turned away to face his eyes.

"You also need to rest, take a shower, and stop driving around town at this hour. It's getting late" you stuck the key in the lock, unlocking the door.

"Worried about me?" he forced his lips into a pout, you turned around quickly and rolled your eyes.

"What's your problem?"

"None" he winked at you "But I promise to get home safe and sound, nothing will happen to your future husband."

"Ugh" you rolled your eyes again "Don't you ever get tired of that?"

"Never" he celebrated you scowling, taking a few steps towards you to brush his lips against the top of your head "Good night, y/n" Heeseung whispered with his lips still in your hair.

That touch made you close your eyes for a moment. That was literally the closest he had come to you in all these years, it was the only time his mouth had ever touched you - even though he had plans for it to happen in other ways - but Heeseung never crossed any boundaries. And you wanted him to do it now.

Maybe it was too bold and you could even blame the drink afterwards, or blatantly say that you wanted it. So taking advantage that his lips still remained on top of your head, you pulled back far enough to tilt your head up. Heeseung hadn't moved to move away, so it was the perfect moment for you to lift one of your hands to meet his cheek. Your fingertips glided across his skin only to pull his chin toward you and seal your lips in a quick kiss. Leaning your mouth against his, the warmth of both your lips in mere seconds until you pulled away.

"Good night, Heeseung" you whispered with your face still close, turning and rushing into your apartment.

You just brushed your mouth against his, not going into the depths of that kiss at all. It was something simple, a kiss that anyone could receive. But why had it caused Heeseung to remain motionless in your hallway? Without feeling his legs, much less knowing how to react afterwards? You had finally kissed him, and never in his life had Heeseung thought that you would take the initiative.

Heeseung took a deep breath, trying not to let any tears fall as he held the glass firmly in his hands.

"Hyung, are you okay?" Sunoo asked genuinely concerned, while Niki held herself to keep from laughing.

"Yeah, it's just… Byeol is getting married, my older sister…"

"And he's all sentimental, so he wants to cry" Jake joked.

"What?" he shouted in amazement "I don't cry!"

"For nothing?" Sunoo asked again, Heeseung agreeing with a quick nod before clearing his throat to really not be a hypocrite at his own sister's wedding.

"Oh, I think y/n is flirting with a guy at the bar" Sunghoon came over to the table with a few glasses of drink, setting them down there. At the same moment Heeseung turned with all speed towards the direction of the bar, only to find an old couple - probably some relative of Jay's - but no y/n there.

Sunghoon, Jake and Sunoo fell into laughter.

"That wouldn't make you cry, but it sure as hell almost knocked over our drinks" Jake picked up his glass and raised it with his other friends in a quick toast that Heeseung also participated in.

"We found you guys" Jungwon came over to the table with Jay in his wake, both holding their glasses as well "What did we miss?"

"Heeseung almost crying" Jake spoke after taking another sip of his drink.

"Heeseung believing y/n was flirting with someone" Sunoo added.

"Heeseung almost killing you all" he said quickly, rolling his eyes before standing up.

"Come on hyung, I think you're a little nervous today" Jungwon said softly, trying to keep a tender smile on his lips.

"Actually since—"

"Don't you dare" the boy faced Sunghoon with his eyes glaring in his friend's direction.

Yes, he had told him about the kissing episode at his apartment door. Also, it was a subject he needed to shout out to his friends while they were trying on suits for Jay's wedding. Something had to be the subject, and this was a topic they all followed early on.

The boys were trying to encourage him to talk to you, after all, it was a kiss. You really kissed him even if it was only for a few seconds. But Heeseung thought you would barely remember because you had alcohol in your system still, even if you weren't completely drunk.

"You know that y/n, of all of us, is the one who remembers things the most when she ingests any drop of alcohol, right?" the phrase from Sunghoon echoed through Heeseung's mind all week until the present moment. And he knew it was true because you barely looked at him at the wedding. Your gazes would cross and you would quickly look away. When it came time to intertwine your arms in his as best man, Heeseung swore that you were trembling under his touch. Or he was trembling more than you, the boy couldn't tell. But you just followed everything as planned until you sat down after the ceremony. He had to drink something or he would go crazy.

"I think you have to go talk to her" Jay loosened his tie after long minutes of dancing, greeting the guests and thanking them for every congratulations he received. Heeseung let his eyes roll around the party only to land on you again. Now you were smiling and saying some compliment to Byeol and his amazing hairdo.

"Why?" he stared at Jay, at which he sighed heavily and waved to the boys who said to go dancing. Sunghoon decided to stay too, he wouldn't pass up a good gossip, even more so involving the relationship - not established, but well known - he and you.

"Because you two finally kissed" Jay spun the empty glass in front of him "And this relationship you and y/n have goes back long before I met your sister…" the other two at the table listened to everything intently as Jay stared at them "It's about time you and her were straightforward enough."

Silence. Only the music and side conversations at the party could be heard. Heeseung snorted.

"That means you're right, Jay" Sunghoon hummed "And he's probably cogitating the idea of getting up and going to talk to her…" Sunghoon seemed to be narrating exactly what was going on in Heeseung's head. Because as soon as he stood up and walked towards them, he looked back one last time to see Sunghoon laughing, Jay raising his thumb in approval and the other boys approaching the table. Probably wondering what had happened for Heeseung to be moving away.

"I just didn't like that nail polish" he heard his sister's voice loud enough as he approached her and the group of friends and bridesmaids "It could have been something more… Sober… Oh, little brother."

All the girls - including you - turned in Heeseung's direction. A few hopeful smiles coming from the girls who always complimented Byeol's little brother.

"Hi" he greeted them shyly, and Byeol looked at him fondly "You look so beautiful" Heeseung couldn't help but compliment his sister, and it made her eyes water at the statement. She quickly moved closer to him to hug him as tightly as she could.

"I love you, you know that, don't you?" Byeol whispered, causing him to close his eyes and hug her a little tighter.

"I love you so much more" Heeseung said soon after.

"Now go, you need to say it before it kills you inside…"

"What?" he whispered still hugging his sister.

"I'm your older sister, Lee Heeseung" she joked as soon as she pulled away enough from the embrace to be able to look him in the eye "I know you like the back of my hand. And I approve of what you are about to do."

Having Byeol's approval meant a lot to him. Even though they lived off of picking on each other, Heeseung never stopped being protective and listening to what his sister had to say. So hearing this from her seemed to give him even more courage.

After the little hug between the brothers, it seemed that the conversation between the girls was no longer focused on staring at their younger brother Lee. So this helped Heeseung to approach you without anyone staring at him for too long.

"We… Can we talk? In private" he called to you with a quick tap on your shoulder. Your eyes quickly landed on his and then you agreed, nodding and smiling at Heeseung.

He walked ahead of you, afraid that you would see his nervous expression and the bites on his lips that indicated that he might almost faint right in front of you. On the other hand, you felt the palms of your hands sweat and your legs almost wobble, but you pulled yourself together and followed him outside the party where there was no one.

"Is everything okay, because you're starting to make me worried" you said trying to break the silence that had settled since he had called you. Heeseung finally turned toward you and you could have sworn it was your turn to almost faint. He looked incredibly gorgeous, which was nothing new, but the serious look and his countenance contrasting with his perfectly lined hair made an almost inaudible sigh leave your lips.

"You know y/n, I want to know if you remember… If you… Well…" why did he feel like an idiot who couldn't form a single complete sentence? This intensifying after you let out a low chuckle immediately afterwards.

"Of course I remember kissing you" you said bluntly. Maybe the conversation with Byeol about your feelings starting to make sense for Heeseung, and her and Jay opening your eyes about how you could finally let it roll.

"Really? I mean—" he straightened his tone a little trying not to sound so excited because you remembered kissing him that night "You really wanted to do that?"

"Yes—" remember Jay's words, always be honest. You are an adult and to keep circling that conversation would only postpone what you no longer wanted. Spending years denying the requests - even jokingly - that he made, only brought you ruin because now you wouldn't stop thinking about him.

"Then do it again."

"What?" you widened your eyes. Being direct and honest was your part of the conversation, you just didn't count on Heeseung being much more like that than yourself.

"You heard me, y/n" he took a few steps in front of you, in a bold act to lift his hand and place it on your waist, pulling your body towards him "But kiss me decently this time, please."

What the fuck was the effect Heeseung had on you? Because with that simple sentence you couldn't say anything else, just close your eyes and feel his breath beat against your nose. Your hands went up to his neck and the moment Heeseung's lips touched yours, you finally had time to give way for his tongue to touch yours. Perhaps it was this decency of kiss that he was asking for. Tongues entwining each other as his lips pressed against yours slowly, in a synchrony surreal compared to the speed both of your hearts were beating. The whispers between the kiss contrasting with her nails on the back of his neck made Heeseung tighten his fingers around her waist and, consequently, press her body against his. Now that kiss was decent. Now that could be called a real kiss.

As the two of you clamored for some air, he decided to nibble your bottom lip to finally finish kissing you, but without disconnecting his forehead from yours so that their breathing calmed down a bit.

"I think… I think we can do this more often" he whispered still panting. You laughed low, sealing his lips once again as a silent response that you agreed with him in a long time.

"I found you two" Sunghoon said loudly.

"Oh my God" Jake shouted after seeing you and Heeseung still hugging, your lips both reddened from the fresh kiss as he didn't want to let go of you. But you pulled away enough to face the two of you who were in shock looking at you and him.

"What do you two want?" Heeseung asked, pretending to be angry at being interrupted.

"Byeol is going to throw the bouquet now" Jake said all too loudly, excited enough to finally see you and Heeseung together.

He then looked at you next, a smile making its way onto his newly kissed lips. Heeseung's perfectly aligned, white teeth right before your eyes.

"Will you take it to finally accept my request?" he looked hopefully at you.

"When will you give up?" you asked him.

"After this kiss and all the ones we're going to have for the rest of our lives?" he asked back, seeing that Jake had already come screaming into the party that you and Heeseung kissed. Sunghoon ran after, probably announcing that he had won the bet with Niki "I don't think I'll ever give that up."

You walked into the party, but you chose to stand a little further away and not pick up the bouquet, entwining your fingers in Heeseung's when you saw him slightly disappointed in that.

"You know what?" you said, and he hummed and looked in your direction, not caring who had picked up the bouquet at that moment. His eyes were far more inviting than that "I don't want to marry Byeol's bouquet."

"Why?" he asked.

"Because I want you to choose them, after all, I find it much more romantic to marry your favorite flowers. Don't you?"

A glimpse of Heeseung's bright gaze, his smile widening even further and making even his jaw hurt. In all his life he would never have believed that you would actually consider his idea of getting married.

Even if it started as a teenage joke, he also didn't know that he woulddevelop feelings for you over the years. He didn't know that you would match him with it. Much less did he know that you would be kissing him at his sister's wedding, holding hands, and contemplating the idea of - finally - marrying him.

© ikeuverse, 2023. do not copy, translate or steal my stories.

[thefreakandthehair]

@eddiemonth prompt, oct 3rd: School | Bad Reputation - Joan Jett and The Blackhearts | Combative

cw: pre-steddie (vaguely set s2), weed, migraines, un-betaed because I'm challenging myself to write these in under an hour read on ao3 | link to series on ao3

It’s 1985 and the boys bathroom smells like weed.

Interestingly, the boys bathroom smells like weed before Eddie ditches his last period to smoke in the little cement block room, window cracked and far less obvious than whoever’s in there ahead of him.

Probably a Freshman who doesn’t know any better, or some first-timer who hasn’t learned the ropes yet, he thinks to himself. 

What he doesn’t expect to find when he pushes the heavy wooden door open is recently dethroned King Steve, sitting on the disgusting tile floor smoking a poorly rolled joint in the corner of the bathroom. Wedged between the sink and the wall, he looks… small, sad, lost, even. If Eddie didn’t know any better, he’d recruit him for Hellfire. He certainly looks the part of lost sheep. 

Steve startles when the door opens and, in what may be the only time in Eddie’s many years at Hawkins High, relaxes when he sees Eddie. Steve’s eyes widen and then look away, back down at his hands. His shoulders clench and drop. His entire body seems to move to defend itself before retreating back into whatever stupor he’s smoking himself into. 

Eddie has no idea what the fuck is happening that Steve Harrington doesn’t take him as a threat after his years of proving himself to be just that. Nor can he imagine what the fuck Steve’s experienced that’s caused it. Seconds pass and Eddie just stands there, door closed behind him, unsure of what to do. Hotboxing the bathroom with Steve hadn’t been his plan, but he’s been desperate for just a few drags off the joint sitting heavy in his pocket all day. 

“You uh, you know that window opens, right?” Eddie asks, gesturing toward the window with his chin. 

Steve doesn’t look up. “Sure do.” 

“Got it. Cool. Okay, uh—” Eddie sputters. He’s had very few interactions with Steve, each one civil enough to leave no bad blood besides the company Steve keeps. Or, well, kept. But none have been long enough for Eddie to get a handle on Steve, not in the way he usually can.

Steve sighs and begins to stand. “I’ll get outta your way, man.” 

Something in the way he moves, the way he grips the sink edge tight and rocks once to gain momentum before Eddie stops him, reminds Eddie of Wayne. Veteran Wayne, who works a harsh manual job and is no less than 25 years their senior. That can’t be normal, he thinks. 

“Hey no, I’m uh, actually here for the same reason. Mind if I just,” Eddie trails off as he locks the door and wiggles his joint around, holding it between his pointer and middle finger. “I’ll crack the window so we don’t get busted.” 

“Yeah, I don’t care, but leave the window closed. It’s too fucking loud.” Steve shrugs and Eddie stops mid-stride. 

Eddie looks back down at the spot Steve has settled back into, his head carefully resting against the painted cinder block wall with closed eyes. It’s easier to watch him like this, long eyelashes spidering across his cheeks and brows furrowing. A tiny line appears between them, vertical, and Eddie holds himself back from smoothing it out. 

“Alright, just know we’re probably gonna get caught.” Eddie compromises as he sits on a toilet, the stall door open, and lights up. 

The flick of his lighter brings him a moment’s comfort, followed by the familiar warmth curling into his lungs. His throat burns and he coughs once, then twice, before exhaling. Little puffs of smoke leave his lips in one long, continuous breath. Immediately, the frustration of his meeting with the guidance counselor, the anger at his English teacher for failing him when he was fucking trying, the shame and disappointment of having to go home and tell Wayne he’s being left back– again– vanish. He knows it’s temporary, that it’ll all come rushing back to him in an hour or two, but for now, his brain is quiet. 

For now, the bathroom is silent. Long moments pass in surprisingly comforting stillness, just Eddie Munson and Steve Harrington in the strangest show of camaraderie imaginable. 

Eventually though, Eddie’s lips loosen.  

“Why are you in here anyways? Shouldn’t you be like… I don’t know,” Eddie starts, miming the act of dribbling a basketball. “Doing some sport thing?”

“I do more than play sports, Munson.” Steve’s eyes roll and he shakes his head, grimacing at the movement. Eddie can’t quite put it together, what that reaction means. 

“Huh. Coulda fooled me. And probably like, the rest of the school’s population. The rest of your Kingdom,” Eddie teases, gesturing widely with both arms. 

“There’s no Kingdon, you ass. Much as you pretend to stay outta the gossip, I know you know what happened. And I’m glad it did, so drop it, okay?”

Steve has a bite to him, an attitude that Eddie admires and can’t help push a bit further. 

“So you fall from grace and now you sit on grungy bathroom floors to smoke? Alone? That’s sorta my thing, just say–”

Eddie’s words get drowned out when Steve interrupts. “I’m down here smoking, alone, because I have a fucking migraine. If I have to see one more fluorescent light or hear one more high-pitched screech in the hallway, my brain is going to leak out of my goddamn ears.” 

Even stoned, Eddie puts it together all at once. The closed window. The cool tiles. The struggle to get up. He doesn’t know the full story, but he remembers Steve walking around with his face beaten in and the rumors that it’d been Billy’s doing during a fight, and the time before that, when Jonathan had gotten a few good shots in. Damn his bleeding heart, but Steve suddenly feels more like a lost sheep than he could’ve imagined.

Someone Eddie feels the urge to protect. 

Eddie stands carefully, all too aware of the sound of his own footsteps as he finds the hidden switch to turn the lights off. There’s still a tiny bit of light filtering in from beneath the door and through the window, but it’s darker. Safer. 

“I can be quiet.” 

Steve looks up at him, brows drawn tight in confusion, and Eddie’s chest aches. How infrequently does someone care for Steve?

“I’ve been in classes with you. I’m not so sure you can,” Steve retorts, a little less sarcastic now. Eddie makes a show of sitting back down on the toilet and mimicking zipping his lips and throwing away a key. It gets an actual laugh from Steve, and goddamn him, Eddie loves the sound of that. 

Eddie watches as Steve’s eyes close again, this time with a relaxed forehead, and stares at him while they  finish their joints. Alone, together. Maybe they could actually be friends, Eddie and Steve. Steve and Eddie. There’s a ring to it that Eddie hates because of how good it sounds. 

He’s drawn out of his thoughts by a rattling at the door and subsequent pounding. Steve’s eyes open and dart between Eddie and the door. “Fuck,” he whispers. 

Fuck is right, Eddie thinks. If he wasn’t already getting held back again, he would be now for what he’s about to do.

He crouches over next to Steve and takes what’s left of his joint from his fingers. “Do you have anything else on you?” 

Steve shakes his head No and opens his mouth, only for Eddie to press a finger against his lips. “Get in the stall and flush the toilet when I open the door.” 

“What–”

“Get in the stall,” Eddie whispers harshly, helping Steve to stand and all but shoving him in the stall he’d been in previously. 

“Dude, they’re gonna know I’m here, it’s fine,” Steve resigns. 

“Not if you have nothing on you, just say you had to take a piss and I was already in here. I’ve got a reputation, you don’t. Who are they gonna believe? Besides, I’m not graduating and you are. Consider it a graduation gift.” 

Before he can open the bathroom door, before he takes the fall as planned because of course, the principal believes the story they’d concocted, Eddie feels Steve place a gentle hand on his shoulder. 

“Thanks.“

As he’s dragged to the Principal's office and suspended, an all too familiar setting, he hopes it’s not the last time he gets to smoke with Steve Harrington.

[sserajeans]

mine

kim minji x fem! reader

synopsis: you both knew love came with downhills, but neither of you thought it'd get that bad. you made a rebel of a careless man's careful daughter, and she's the best thing you could ever call 'mine'.

genre + others: non-idol reader x idol minji, goes over the ups and downs of their relationship, semi angst but fluff end TRUST ME

notes: (TW: implied suicide of minor character) , y/n has been through so much pls give her a break, idk if either of them were toxic, but they work around it bc love >>>, not requested, i was just listening to the album and got an idea that made my soul go WHOOSH hehe, THIS IS A VERY LONG ONE

WORD COUNT: 6.9k

you were in college, working part-time, waiting tables. left a small town, never looked back. i was a flight risk, with a fear of fallin', wondering why we bother with love, if it never lasts.

you and minji were your friend group's favorite couple. almost anyone would agree, actually.

you met in high school when you transferred from a smaller, almost unknown town under a merit scholarship sponsored by the school. you were your family's pride and joy, the eldest daughter and older sister to two siblings. your parents weren't born with the same comfort they provided you and your siblings, or any comfort at all. it took a lot of work for them to get to where they were, and even then they still work day and night to give a life better than theirs for their children.

being born first, you witnessed everything. the blood, sweat, and tears your parents poured into everything; their failed start-up business, their multiple part-time jobs, and the low-paying wages they'd get in return. but above all this, you also saw how your parents did it all for love. love for you, love for their kids, love for the family they made. and so you swore, as an adorable 8-year-old, that you'd work your hardest and earn enough money to get your parents to rest comfortably once they were of age. you were raised in a struggling house, but a loving home. you knew love. you weren't a stranger to it. you loved love and the power it held.

minji, on the other hand, didn't. when you met her in your first year of high school, her parents had just signed divorce papers after her dad caught her mother cheating. she was only 16 at the time, and her parents were her role models of love. to her, they represented what love would, could, and should be. she believed in love, until she grew to hate it. she hated the way it hurt her father, she hated the way it hurt her, but most of all she hated the way it pulled her mother away from her. minji knew love. she wasn't a stranger to it. but she hated love and the power it held.

because of the stark difference you two had with your outlooks on love, it was a shock to everyone when the kim minji agreed to not just being your prom date, but to you courting her during your junior year of high school as well. 

“kim minji is this really you?” her best friend at the time, seol yoona, waved her hand in front of the raven-haired girl’s face. she was trying to finish an essay in english, one of their final requirements for the semester. “what’s different about park y/n?”

minji sighed and closed her notebook, finally facing the rest of her friends who sat crowded around her.

“look. she was nice to me at prom and she’s…” her friends’ eyes widened in anticipation. “cute, i guess.”

“oh come on minji that can’t be just it…”

“yeah you rejected like a quarter of the student population! i’m sure there were a few nice and cute ones!”

“they all…” minji started as she stood up from her desk and began packing her things in her backpack. “i’m just more comfortable with her, okay? we’ve been friends a while, and she’s patient about everything right now because she knows about…”

the rest of the table nodded their heads in understanding. there was no need for her to expound on that. 

meanwhile, in the complete opposite side of the school campus, was where you and your two closest friends ate lunch. under the shade of the courtyard’s largest tree.

"you're fucking playing with me..."

"i'm not! she said yes! she really did!" you exclaimed, mouth full of the school's spam and kimchi kimbap. 

"you better not mess this up y/n... you're like the first person i know of that she's ever said yes to." your other friend commented, playfully shoving your upper arm.

"do you guys not have like... the teeny-tiniest bit of faith in me?" 

they looked at you for a solid minute before nodding and shrugging. jokes aside, you were a selfless and caring person, and every one that has ever gotten to know you was sure of that.

and fair enough, by your first year of college which was also minji's first year as newjeans' leader, after almost 2 years of courting her, you asked her to have things official, and she said yes.

do you remember, we were sitting there by the water? you put your arm around me for the first time. you made a rebel of a careless man’s careful daughter. you are the best thing, that’s ever been mine.

it had been just over a year since you two started officially dating, and nothing much changed since you put a label on it. you were now in your second year of university, simultaneously maintaining a part-time job at a local restaurant. 

it didn’t take an idiot to know that dating an idol was hard. and it also didn’t help that your schedule wasn’t the most flexible either. there were even some days where minji had more time in the week to spend than you did. the both of you hated that, and it frustrated you two to the point where there were times you’d take it out on each other.so when you and minji had your first big argument, it was a shock to none of the peers who knew of your relationship.

you sighed deeply as you unlocked the door to your apartment. it was the middle of midterms week, and you had just finished an evening shift. you didn’t even want to think about studying for your calculus exam tomorrow, but you knew you had to if you wanted to keep your gpa up to the scholarship’s requirements.

“park y/n.” minji’s voice interrupted your brain’s train of thought. you were so busy trying to figure out the most efficient way to spend the rest of the time between the present and your exam. 

usually, minji’s voice calling your name would be warm and sweet. you talked about it to your friends one time, describing it as melted chocolate, and she gagged at how cheesy you were being. but god forbid you speak the truth.

but now, her voice was neither warm nor sweet. it was cold. it was cold and sharp. if you had the time to process it you’d probably describe it as ice shards, rather than melted chocolate.

you hesitated to face her, because you knew exactly why she was here in your apartment at 11pm in the evening instead of her dorms, fast asleep. you couldn't count how many times you cancelled a date last minute within the last month, and minji was tired of you not explaining properly.

you heard her stand up from the living room couch and walk towards you in the dining table. 

“what is it, minji?” you spoke, leaning your forehead against your palm as you brought out school textbooks and worksheets.

“what do you mean ‘what is it, minji’? you know why i’m here, y/n.” 

she wasn’t lying. again, you knew why she was here with you, which is why you dreaded the conversation that was about to come.

“this is the 4th date you’ve cancelled this month without telling me why. if you wanted to break up i’d much rather you tell me directly…” the last sentence felt like a stab to your chest. the cold and sharp dagger that was her words, taking one large hit.

“what the fuck? no, okay! no i don’t!”

“then for the love of god would you at least tell me why you’re being so fucking distant?!” 

you kept silent. eyes avoiding hers as you internally debated on whether you wanted to burden her with your struggles or not.

“see? you can’t even say it.”

“fucking hell. my sister is sick, minji.” 

you let out a shaky exhale as you spoke, finally gathering the courage to face her.

“she has pneumonia. she’s sick. she’s in the hospital. and i-“ you cut yourself off as tears made its way down your face. the cold exterior on minji’s face dropped almost immediately at the sound of your voice breaking. your breathing remained shaky as you tried your best to verbalize everything that has been piling up over the past few weeks.

“medical insurance isn’t enough to cover it. my parents are working endlessly, but they’re getting older and i don’t want them to overwork themselves or they could get sick too, so i asked if i could pick up more shifts at the restaurant because that’s really all i can do right now. it just breaks my heart whenever i visit her because she’s always telling me that she’s sorry for causing trouble when none of it was her fault. and fuck, as if it doesn’t get any worse it’s midterms week, and if i fail just one exam it’s enough to bring my gpa down for the school to drop me.”

you gasped for air.

the girl sat beside you and rubbed your back, reaching over for your water bottle and offering it to you. you muttered a thanks as you gulped down half of the water inside and gave yourself a few seconds to speak again.

“and i know what you’re thinking. ‘why didn’t you tell me? i could’ve helped.’ but minji please. you’re an idol. you’re a celebrity. fuck, you’re the leader of one of the biggest group’s right now. you have enough on your plate. i don’t want to add to that.”

minji nodded to show you she was listening despite not saying anything since you started letting it out.

"let's take a walk." 

you were shocked by the suggestion, and minji could tell. she would be too.

“but won’t people recogn-“

"more air to breathe, more space to think. come on." she got your coat for your and brought your most comfortable pair of shoes over.

you weren't agreeing, but you also weren't objecting the idea. from what could've been a fight to this, you were just glad you had the warm minji with you right now.

she dragged you along by the hand, just a few steps ahead of you. it didn't take too long until you two found yourselves sitting on the park bench facing a small river. it wasn't too far away, just a couple meters from your apartment building.

“can i ask you something, y/n?” there it was. the warmth, the sweetness in her voice. 

she turned to face you. “do i bother you when i tell you about my problems? when i talk to you about how i worry for haerin not opening up, or when i tell you about how hanni might’ve bothered me on a certain day. does that burden you?”

you looked up at her shaking your head, your eyes still red and puffy. 

“w-what? no. never. i like that you let me know. i like knowing you have some type of output for it."

"well if it doesn't burden you then what makes you think you'd burden me?"

you slowly looked away, eyes busy gazing the clear water and the rocks that laid under.

she moved to wrap her right arm over your shoulders, and slowly reached for your left hand to hold if you'd let her. after all, she didn't expect to be comforting you when she planned on seeing you.

"i may be an idol. i may be a celebrity. i may be newjeans' minji a lot of the time. but i'm also your girlfriend, park y/n. the one you met in high school whose life you changed forever the day you asked me to prom." you leaned against her when she pulled you closer as she spoke.

"i stopped believing in love when my parents split. remember when i told you that? but you were there every step of the way. you understood, and you were fine with waiting." minji took a pause to make sure you were still with her, listening. 

your eyes were heavy, but your brain couldn’t be more alive. 

“y/n, i don't want to be the person that makes their partner feel like they can't talk to them. let me be there for you too, okay? i may not be able to do a lot to fix it, but i'll be there because you shouldn't be facing things alone. not when you have me."

you nodded, letting out the last of your tears on her shoulder while she ran her fingers through your hair. 

“so next time, please, please tell me what bothers you.”

you never gave a clear response, just your sobs slowing down as she held you. minji would later on regret not noticing this.

a few minutes later, after you calmed down, you pulled away to finally fix your eyes on hers.

"thank you. and i still owe you an apology. for how i was the past couple of weeks.”

“you really don’t have to y/n.”

“well, you say that now after i told you. but what i did was still such… an ass move, and i should’ve told you what was going on because you deserved to know with the way it affected you too.”

minji gave you a smile. a small smile that held the largest emotions a human could ever feel. she leaned against your side, head on your left shoulder with her arm around your waist.

“it’s okay…”

“i love you.”

three words. eight letters. the first time it was ever said between the two of you. 

on the inside, you were a little shocked. if your relationship was a sports game, no one would bet on minji saying it first. but she did. and that just made those special words mean a little more than they already did.

you wrapped your left arm around her shoulders and rested your head on hers, giving the top of her head a kiss before saying it back.

“i love you too.”

flash forward and we’re taking on the world together. and there’s a drawer of my things at your place.

a couple months later, you felt on top of the world, and so did minji. you found a higher paying stay-at-home job, your sister got better miraculously quick, and your grades were stellar. for minji, newjeans had just released another hit mini album, and it was played everywhere you went. in the store, at the mall, on tiktok, on the radio. everywhere.

eventually, you two found a free spot on both of your schedules, and used it to have sleepovers at your apartment or her dorm. she’d always prefer staying at yours though. one of the few times you stayed at hers, the second you left, hanni and hyein were teasing her endlessly about… well, usual couple stuff.

this night was one of those sleepover nights. the two of you just finished dinner and were cuddling on the sofa, trying to decide on a movie to watch.

“mean girls?”

“didn’t we watch that last week?” minji reasoned out, looking at you with a questioning face.

“uhm… horror?”

“i don’t mind.”

you hummed and browsed through the horror collection your streaming site had. it took you a while to find a movie, you and minji each always had a minor problem with whatever came up.

“oh hey this one looks fun. zom-“

“did i ever tell you the full story of my parents?”

“ha?”

you looked at her with a rather surprised expression on your face. sure, she’s told you all about being a child of divorced parents and how it affected her. but you never bothered to ask more about it in fear of her discomfort.

“well… no. i wanted you to bring things up at your own pace.”

it felt like a silent agreement that maybe you two were going to drop the movie for a little “deep talk” moment.

“my dad went m.i.a., well, sort of did, on my mom.” she began, you sat cross-legged beside her, reaching for her hand to play with while she muttered a quick ‘thanks’. it was your little show of comfort. 

her parents was a subject that you two didn’t bring up very often. she’d mention them once in a while, like when you were preparing a dish that reminded her of her mom’s cooking, or when you came over to help fix hyein’s bike like her dad used to do for her. but it was never in the subject of the divorce. you two always had more to talk about when you were together anyways.

“he lost a lot of the money in their savings, and he’d never talk to my mom about it thinking he could cover it up soon enough. mom was convinced he was cheating and was sending money to another girl. even after my dad explained everything she just… went and did what she did. until he caught her and… well, you know the rest.”

minji was surprisingly calm throughout the whole storytelling. you figured it must’ve been from keeping it in for so long, finally letting the old wounds heal.

“wow…”

“yeah, ‘wow’.”

“i’m sorry, i just…” you paused and grabbed her other hand, holding them both closely within your palms. “do you think if your dad was honest from the beginning things would’ve been different?”

“i-… well…”

“nevermind, sorry that was int-“ you dropped her hands and ran yours through your hair, the other covering your mouth in disbelief.

“no no, it’s okay.” she reached for your hands and they were intertwined once again. “i think things would’ve turned out the same. it probably would’ve just… took a longer time.”

“i guess… since your mom practically ignored your dad after he explained…”

“yup. i believe things happen for a reason.”

“really? i’m 50/50 on that.” you looked up at her with a questioning look.

“well, for one, it led me to you.” she gazed in your eyes, her hands soft and gently cradling yours side to side. you looked at her with amazement. since when was she making the moves with all the cheesy lines?

“okay… so i’m not 50/50… maybe 70/30.” “dork.” “your dork?” “…” “sayyy it…” “…” “you know you wanna…”

“my dork.”

“hehehe…” 

with a victorious grin on your face, you pinched her right cheek, something she both hated and loved. rolling her eyes, she positioned herself to lay her head on your crossed legs while your hands automatically fixed her hair to keep her face clear.

“god you’re so-“

“lovable? i know… it’s crazy.”  

“well…”

“oh, we were serious?”

“yes, seriously, y/n. there are times i think about that night by the river.”

“that night by the river…”

“when i told you i believed in love again, after my parents. because of you.” she opened her eyes and looked up at you like you were a constellation in the night sky. eyes wide and full of wonder.

“i know what you’re talking about, i didn’t forget, don’t worry.” you smiled, tucking a strand of hair that went astray behind her ear.

“when things get hard i think of that night, and how… i don’t know. you know that feeling when something means so much, and it’s so good, feels so right, almost too perfect, you’re just scared it’ll slip away?”

“mmhm. of course. that’s how i felt about this book i was reading. things were going so well at the beginning, like it wa-… continue though.”

“sometimes i’m scared we’ll slip away.”

“what?!”

“i mean like! it’s just a tiny… irrational fear in the back of my head.”

“ell… good thing that won’t happen!”

“how are you always so sure about things?”

i tell my secrets and you figure out why i’m guarded. you say,

“i get why you’re worried, okay? but we’ll never make your parents’ mistakes.”

she sat up straight to give you a proper hug, or, well, she more or less just threw herself on you. not that you were complaining, you loved her bear hugs.

“you and i… we talk things out. we work well that way, right?”

“yeah.”

“i love you. and thank you for letting me love you.”

“i love you too. so so much.”

and we got bills to pay. we got nothing figured out, when it was hard to take, this is what i thought about. 

throughout your relationship, you two came across a couple, or well, several bumps along the road. but it was always something you two had dealt with before. even if it wasn’t, you were beginning to feel comfortable sharing the weight you carried on your shoulders with minji; talking about the usual late night shifts, a terror professor, etc.

communication was one of the last things your relationship with minji lacked.

until one fateful evening, you received a phone call from your brother. one you wished you never had to hear. one no one ever deserved to hear. 

before he spoke, something about it already felt wrong. the combination of muffled sirens, crying from who you surely knew was from your sister, and conversation between who you assumed were adults, was straight eery. a shiver ran down your spine, realizing the nature of the news.

and you were right. 

you could feel your hand shake as he spoke with a stutter,

“noona… it’s about… about d-dad… h-he… he… did it to hims-himself… he-he w-went out… and to-told us not to follow. a-and, and then we- we heard… we heard a r-really… r-really loud noise… n-noona… wh-when… when are you coming b-back?”

what?

who?

how?

your father. he shot himself in your neighborhood’s park.

and you’ve yet to understand why. why he’d choose to abandon his family. why he suddenly switched from the hardworking man who’d endure hell for his family, to a man who chose to escape his troubles.

after consoling your brother and the rest of your family on the phone, you packed your bags and took a taxi the next day. heading straight back to your hometown, a much smaller and rural area compared to the skyscraping city of seoul. 

you ran straight to your parents’ room as soon as you arrived, your bags dropped and forgotten by the conjoined living room and kitchen. there was no time to reminisce the warmth, comfort, and love that came with the childhood home you haven’t seen in years. 

as soon as you stepped foot in your parents’ room, your younger sister, who was much taller than the last time you saw her, ran straight into your arms, almost knocking you over. it didn’t take long for your younger brother to follow, his added weight finally pushing you to fall butt first to the fortunately, carpeted floor.

you rubbed their backs as soothingly as you possibly could while they started dampening your shirt with tears. in a way, having them in your embrace comforted you the same way you comforted them. you shed your own fair share of tears, hugging them even tighter when they’d take deep breaths and wail.

you also needed to process whatever the hell just happened.

a few minutes later, once your siblings had calmed down, you slowly stood up from the floor and approached your mother who was sorting out papers on what used to be your parents’ shared bed. the mattress dipped as you sat beside her. you wrapped your arms around her frame, giving her a warm hug. 

her pain was silent, and you wished it wasn’t so you’d at least know she had an output, but at the same time, you both knew she held it together for your siblings’ sake. she gave your forehead a kiss and ruffled your hair, muttering a soft “you’ve been eating well.” 

she was just happy to see her baby home.

the next couple of days were dull and grey. it was the only word you could use to describe it. your mother would head out to deal with government papers, your siblings stayed at home with modular work as permitted by the school after what had happened, and you picked up a small full-time job at a bakery as a cashier.

in a private conversation with your mother, late at night when your siblings were fast asleep, she explained to you the law of debt and inheritance in simple terms. it was difficult, but most definitely much needed for you to at least grasp understanding on why your father did what he did. 

“i know what your first thoughts were going to be. and he wasn’t being a selfish person, y/n. he never was and he never will be. in this province specifically, debt isn’t passed down to your heirs. your father… he… he borrowed a lot of money, y/n. and we thought we could pay it back over the agreed 3 years. it was taking longer than expected, and they began looking for your dad with threats that… i’d rather not share with you.”

“wait what? what about the money i’ve been sending? did it help? did you use it?”

“of course we did, y/n. we don’t want your hard work going to waste. we used it for yoonseo and junseo’s tuition. there was an increase that wasn’t in our… scope.”

“fucking school…”

“hey… listen. do you understand things a little better now?”

“…yes.”

“repeat to me what you understand.”

“dad… didn’t want them coming after me… us.”

“yes.”

“i… i don’t understand how you’re so… calm about it right now, ma. did you know? did he tell you he would?”

“he didn’t. we fought about it, actually. i couldn’t believe all that… nonsense he was saying.”

“oh… i’m sorry. i’m sorry i thought he-“

“it’s okay, y/n. and i know you. i know you, yoonseo, and junseo. it’s okay to not be okay right now. i want you to feel that. let it out. cry, scream, take a walk, do anything. let the pain pass through. i’ll be here to make sure you’ll be alright.”

“but we want to be here for you too ma…”

“you will be there for me when you feel better. but right now, you’re my children, and i’m your mom. i want to make sure you’re okay first.”

and for the rest of the night, you silently wept against your mother’s shoulder as she held you tight against her chest, the same way she did the day you were born. you were always your mother's child at the end of the day.

since the day you left til that night, your focus was on yourself and your family. comforting your siblings when your mom couldn’t, helping around the house, and searching for more jobs dirt-paying jobs you could take, for you didn’t care as long as it’d help fill the gap your father left.

your focus was solely on the grief held over yourself and your family, that somehow, you had completely forgotten about your life in the city.

the life with kim minji in it.

on her side of the world, minji was struggling. newjeans was still a popular and well-received group with global success, but their growth was exceeding expectations, and that meant that the hate wave had only gotten stronger.

as their leader, minji was the supporting pillar, the foundation of sanity for the rest of the girls. when one of them had the need to cry or rant, they’d go to her, and she’d hold that responsibility willingly out of love and care for them.

but newjeans’ leader minji, is human. 

newjeans’ leader minji, is kim minji. 

a 20-year-old girl facing the world’s backlash and carrying the weight of her members’ hurt alongside her own on her back.

she wasn’t meant to deal with all of that alone.

where was kim minji’s supporting pillar? where was her foundation of sanity? 

where were you?

where were you when she needed you the most?

and i remember that fight, 2:30 am, ‘cause everything was slipping right out of our hands. i ran out, crying, and you followed me out into the street. 

things have calmed down a bit. you and your family decided it was best for you to go back to the city as it was where you’d earn the most for your work. you hated saying goodbye to them, especially at a time where it was best where you were all together. but you and your family didn’t have the luxury of choice. you and your family couldn’t afford to lose the opportunity.

on the 2-hour long taxi ride home, you finally decided to charge your phone. you hadn’t realized how you completely deserted it the moment you arrived at your childhood home. leaving it on the car seat, you decided to take a nap to get rid of the headache that was building up. whether it was from the anxiety of being away from your family after what happened, or the pressure of having your family’s financial support come mostly from you, you needed an escape, even if it was just for 2 hours.

you weren’t sure how or what you felt. you knew most would be sad. grief-struck and lost. and you did feel that in a way, when your family held a small ceremony at the memorial center because it was all you could afford. it was just you, your mom, your siblings, and a few neighbors who knew your parents.

that was the hardest you ever let yourself mourn, the loudest you ever let yourself cry, and after that, you felt empty. your chest and your stomach ached, but there was nothing else to feel. your head, on the other hand, felt heavy. like it was rammed against a cement wall and forced to carry the weight of hardbound books. 

the moment you picked yourself up from your wallowing in sorrow, the weight of responsibility crashed into you all at once. like being thrown anvils to carry on your back, every step you took wherever you went. your father wasn’t just one of your family’s sources of income, he also stood as a figure of support for your siblings and your mom while you were away. you were angry at him for leaving you, but you beat yourself around into understanding that it wasn’t an escape.

it was about 2am by the time you arrived at the small apartment complex. an inconvenient decision that may have seemed senseless, but before you insisted in spending as much time as you could with your family before you were required to report to work the next day.

and so here you were, backpack in hand, unlocking the door to your apartment late at night.

seeing the living room and kitchen lights on alarmed you. you were sure you turned everything off before you left. your electricity bills were going to be horrendous that month.

you settle your bag down on the floor and bent over to untie your shoes.

“oh… you decided to come back?”

that voice.

kim minji.

hearing her voice again felt fresh. but it felt fresh for only one reason.

you ignored her the whole time you were away. you didn’t tell anyone anything, not even you friends in the city.

minji’s tone was firm. it wasn’t sharp and cold like the time she came over to confront you about missing your dates.

it was firm, but it was also vulnerable. the night she confronted you her voice lacked all the emotion in the world. tonight, it was full of it. you couldn’t tell if she was worried, angry, disappointed, sad, maybe everything and in between.

“where were you?”

there it was. the burning question of the night. 

unlike last time, minji didn’t bother approaching you. she stayed seated on the living room couch, her head turned to face you at the front door.

“minji, listen. i-“ you walked towards her, approaching the living room couch with caution from what you could pick up in her voice.

“y/n i was in pain… did you know that? the past few weeks have been horrible… and before i can even begin to talk about why, i have to worry about whether you were even alive or not!”

“i’m sorry! okay, i’m sorry!”

you were defensive, and it came out like you were throwing around apologies for a band-aid solution, when that really wasn’t the case. you just didn’t have it in your heart to tell her what happened.

“we had to cancel 2 fansigns because of threats we were getting, did you even know that, y/n?”

no, you didn’t. you weren’t aware of how far your girlfriend’s career had gone for the group to be receiving that kind of treatment. even before your dad passed.

“…no.”

“and that’s just… the tip of the fucking iceberg… so i ran here thinking i’d find you. because, y/n, i know for a fact you’re my safe place. but you weren’t even fucking there…”

“i’m sorry…” you muttered, your hands clasped together as you stood in front of her.

“you weren’t answering calls, you weren’t responding to texts. from me or any of the girls! i asked my manager to get in contact with your coworkers! fuck, i even asked some of our high school friends… but none of them knew where you were! do you know how sick my stomach felt?” she looked up at you with tears in her eyes. one of the few times you’ve ever seen her cry, and somehow, it always had something to do with you.

it made you feel sick.

“i’m so sorry…”

“and before you fucking arrived, for a moment i really thought you were going to just leave everything like my dad.”

after all the pain she’s shared with you?

“minji i-“

“but a part of me knew, or wanted to know you’d never do that. like you said, ‘we’d never make my parents’ mistakes’. but in that moment it felt like you did. like we did.”

“i’m sorry… i wasn’t thinking…”

“i think we need a fucking break y/n.”

she stood up.

what?

“w-what? minji what do you mean w-why a-“

“this isn’t the first time you just disappeared on me, don’t you get it? the first time it happened i had to confront you because otherwise you’d just let it slide and it’d probably happen again within the next few months.”

she walked to the dining room, away from the living room. it was closer to the apartment entrance.

“that’s not true.”

“when i told you about my parents, it was because i thought i had finally found something different with you.”

“and we did! we are! we’re not like them…”

she stood by the door, hand on the knob.

“you keep disappearing on me, y/n. i don’t know what to believe anymore.”

and just like that, she dropped the spare keys to your apartment on your kitchen counter, and left your apartment unit. 

you knew better than to let her go. you knew better to let the love of your life go. you knew better than to let her, a celebrity, run out in the middle of the night, with no security, and god knows who or what out in the streets of the area you stayed in.

braced myself for the goodbye, ‘cause that’s all i’ve ever known. 

for minji, she had no idea what she was doing, but she knew couldn’t take another second in your damned apartment. the apartment she stayed in the weeks she was waiting for you to come back. it reminded her of the times she felt like her mom, desperately waiting for her dad to come back to her. it reminded her of how she felt like her dad during the first month of the divorce, and how he kept his hopes high telling her and her brother that things would get better because their mom would always come back, when she didn’t. she hated that apartment because it reminded her of why she hated love. why she stopped believing in love.

she hated that apartment because it was yours, and you showed her how to believe in love again, and you made her believe you two would be different. 

if that was so, then why did you leave her feeling like things were going to end the same way her parents did?

she couldn’t take it anymore. how could she fully commit to someone who’d leave her out of the loop. someone who can’t at least try to share part of their world with her. someone who, after seeing all the sides and versions of her, could still get up and leave without a word.

you cursed under your breath for minji being so long-legged. it didn’t take long for her to get to your apartment building’s lobby, but timing was by your side. for once, it felt like maybe the world wasn’t against you.

the scene was cinematic. you grabbed her wrist from behind her, and pulled her by the arm, back towards you. back to you where you knew she belonged.

“i’m sorry, and i promise i’ll tell you everything. and i know i left with no warning, no sign. i know that it was best to tell you. but i promise i wouldn’t have done it if it wasn’t something as serious as that.”

you gently reached over to hold her other hand in yours. hopefully it was enough to not have her run away again.

“i don’t know how many sorry’s i have left in me, but whatever that amount is, i know, won’t be enough. but please, minji, i’m begging you now, please don’t leave. i know it’s been hard, it’s been difficult for me too. fuck, it’s been hell the past few weeks and not a single second of it has felt real, but i need you. i need you to stay.”

you took a deep inhale. you hadn’t realized you weren’t breathing throughout your mini speech. 

“because right now it feels like i’ve lost everything, and i can’t take it if i lost you. and i know… i know, i sound like a guilt-tripping asshole right now but that’s really... you mean a lot. you mean so much… you mean so fucking much to me, minji, and i know that’s not what you felt when i disappeared, but it’s the truth, and i-“

your legs gave in. you were exhausted, but you weren’t going to stop until you knew she’d stay.

you knelt on the floor, in front of her, holding her hands above your head.

god, you looked so ridiculously desperate. but you didn’t care. not an inch of your body felt a bit of shame. you knew minji was worth everything you had.

“i love you. i love you. i love you so much. and i don’t know how else to say this without sounding like a fucking asshole, but i know you love me too, and i just need you to hear me out, before you decide to leave. and if you still want to go after, then i-. i wouldn’t blame you, and i’d let you, but please… please.” you whispered out the last of your words, your sobs echoing through the empty, dim-lit lobby.

she’d never seen you like this before. 

not once in the several years of being your friend or your girlfriend.

and you were right, she loved you so much. just as much as you did her.

and that was enough for her to listen.

“get up.” she spoke so softly, you could’ve missed it if you weren’t listening for any response.

you scrambled, shuffled onto your feet, and finally came face-to-face with the girl you loved.

it took everything in you to not hold her, kiss her, and comfort her, when you knew you were the cause of her pain and suffering.

but if god made angels roam earth, you were convinced minji was one of them.

she almost catapulted towards you, causing you to stumble backwards until your back met a wall. your arms automatically wrapped around her waist, like it was second nature, or maybe because it was.

you heard her sobs, and you ran your fingers through her hair like she’d do for you. rub her back comfortingly like when you held your siblings in your arms, her tears dampening your clothes the same way theirs did.

you let her be, and waited patiently until she decided to speak. her face rested against your shoulder so her voice was slightly muffled, 

“i thought you’d leave.”

you felt your chest tighten in guilt.

“i thought i did something wrong, or that you were tired of me. tired of dating someone with a job like mine, packed up, and left.”

then, you took me by surprise. you said,

“i’m sorry i made you feel that way.”

you kissed the top of her head and rested your cheek against it.

“never again. i promise, and i say it out loud this time.  i’ll never leave you alone.”

[thatfandomslut]

Project Flowers

Gretchen Wieners x Reader

Word Count: 3k - I got very carried away with this one.

Trigger Warnings: insecurity, explicit language, tooth-rotting fluff

Request:

Hello, there! Do you write for Mean Girls? If so, I would like to request a Gretchen Wieners x reader fluff, please? Reader is new to school and has four brothers---the oldest used to date Regina. Regina and the brother, seeing Gretchen's growing crush on the reader, decides to play match-maker. One night, Regina convinces the reader to go with her to a "hang-out" where Gretchen is waiting with flowers.

Mean Girls requests are open.

"North Shore High is all about their cliques, which is why you're so lucky to have us." Lucas pulled on his varsity jacket, fixing his hair in the reflection of his car window. The action made (Y/n) roll her eyes with crossed arms as Michael slung his bag around his shoulders, nodding in agreement. As much as (Y/n) loved her brothers and begged to be able to attend public school, she was being reminded of how conceited and full of themselves her brothers truly were. It was the most amazing but unfortunate experience to have four older brothers while joining a new school where they were high on the social pyramid. "You will have to do a sport though. Maybe you'd like track?"

Daniel gently clapped his back to shut him up before gesturing towards the school. "Ready for your first day, (Y/n)? Sophomore year isn't all that bad. Plus, you're in AP English with James, so you'll at least have someone you know for a period." Daniel offered some comfort. He was the kinder of the four, Lucas being the more narcissistic of them. But she loved them all equally. "I think we all have to same lunch, too. So, hopefully, we'll see you then. Come on, guys, let's leave her be. Let's let her get some experience with normal school and get off her back." He tried to lead her brothers away.

"Don't talk to any of the horny douchebag boys here!" Called out Michael, pointing at her. Some passersby glanced her way, but she shrugged it off. She wasn't planning on talking to any boy if she could help it. If there was anything that her all-girls private school taught her, it was that girls were so much better. Still, she took heed of Michael's warning and attempted to steer clear of all of the boys who looked her over like she was a prize to be one throughout the hallway. Instead, she saw a different familiar face.

Regina George looked just as beautiful as she did when she last saw her. She had powerful red, pouty lips with eyeliner so sharp, it could cut someone. "(Y/n)," her voice cut through the hall, sounding more like a question as everyone stopped to see who she was talking to. Regina was never mean to her, and Regina's breakup with Lucas didn't end messy. Maybe that was because it was a summer fling, though. "I thought you went to North Shore All-Girls Academy?" She approached, two girls following her. One of the girls had dark brown hair with chocolate-colored eyes that had no thought behind them. The other girl, however; caused her breath to hitch in the back of her throat as she made eye contact with her. She had honey-blonde hair that fell in ringlets at the bottom of her hair, and her eyes were a soft amber.

"I wanted to come here with my brothers. It was a regretful idea saying as they want me to hang out with them during lunch." She hummed, a playful smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. Regina wasn't one to hug anyone, so when she hugged (Y/n), everyone was caught off guard. (Y/n) hugged back happily as she allowed the blonde to give her a gentle squeeze pulling away. The other two girls behind Regina stared at her due to how out-of-character Regina was being. However, neither of them said nothing. "Plus, since Lucas was too dumb, I don't get to see you as much."

Regina flipped her blonde hair over her shoulder as she began leading (Y/n) and the other girls away from the ogling crowd. (Y/n) was in a state of awe at how popular Regina seemed to be. It threw her off guard in a way. "This is Karen Shetty and Gretchen Wieners," she introduced the two, grabbing the schedule from (Y/n)'s hand. She seemed to be showing her where to go, so (Y/n) didn't protest the snatch. "And don't worry about spending your lunch with your brothers, you can eat with us. This is your homeroom. Your next class is upstairs, turn right, third door." Regina said simply, passing the schedule back before stopping at a classroom. (Y/n) thanked her before entering the class, many other sophomores staring widely at her. She didn't understand why, still not getting the gravity that hanging out with Regina held on the student body.

Around lunchtime, (Y/n) wandered the halls, and headed towards the cafeteria. It wasn't too hard to find. There were too many signs indicating where it was. Before she could enter, Regina, Gretchen, and Karen found her first. "Hello, (Y/n)," Gretchen waved, smiling brightly. The smile caused a slight flutter in (Y/n)'s chest, heat rising to her ears as she waved back. Normally, Regina would comment on not having the first word, but she noticed how flustered both Gretchen and (Y/n) were acting with each other. So, she said nothing as they went to the lunch line. "So, the rules are, you can't wear a tank top two days in a row, you can only wear a ponytail once a week, jeans and track pants can only be worn on Fridays, and on Wednesdays we wear pink. You have to follow these rules, or you're not allowed to sit with us." Gretchen told (Y/n) as she sat beside her. (Y/n) nodded at her words, Regina still eyeing them closely.

"I got you, then. Those rules aren't too hard to follow. Maybe I can get your number so you can remind me to wear pink on Wednesday?" (Y/n) asked, causing Gretchen to clumsily pull out her phone so they could exchange numbers. Regina smirked slightly, realizing how smooth it was (Y/n). After all, she had Regina's number, she could always have asked her to remind her. She had a feeling by all of Gretchen's questions on the way to homeroom, that it was because the girl was interested in her ex's little sister. "Thanks, I'll just text you tonight to make sure I got the rules down, if you don't mind."

Gretchen shook her head kindly, hoping her hair could hide the blush forming on her cheeks. At this final display, Regina stood up, causing Karen, Gretchen, and (Y/n) to look her way. "I'm going to go get cheese fries." She excused herself before finding Lucas and pulling him into the lunch line with her. "Your sister is flirting with my friend," Regina said, causing Lucas's eyes to practically bulge out of his head as he stared at her for a long moment. "I think they'd be cute together. You're going to help me get them together by Spring Fling, at least." Regina stated, and Lucas could only nod. He knew not to defy Regina, he was smarter than that. And that is how Project Flowers commenced. It was an opportunity, that through time would help Gretchen and (Y/n) get together. Because Regina knew them both, and she knew that they were going to need help. Specifically, they needed Regina's help.

Regina allowed herself a few of weeks in order to let the two develop their relationship as friends before dropping hints to the girls that they liked each other, or she would mention different outfits she knew the other would like. "You know Gretchen, that one crop top you wore to the mall when we took Cady shopping, I overheard (Y/n) telling Karen how good you looked in it." Regina would say as she talked to Gretchen. "(Y/n), Gretchen absolutely adores your smile." She would say to (Y/n). But she was getting relentless with the responses of 'Are you sure?' Of course, she was sure. She was never wrong about anything, and she was not wrong about their feelings. Lucas also played his part, telling Gretchen little things that (Y/n) enjoyed. He would also tell (Y/n) about how he and Regina were talking about things Gretchen liked. Which always confused (Y/n) on why they brought Gretchen up, but she ignored this fact and got everything that was mentioned for Gretchen.

She was getting annoyed at all the gushing and blushing that (Y/n) and Gretchen did with each other. Their inadvertent flirting and their obliviousness killed Regina. It almost made her want to throw up in annoyance. But what was worse was the fact that they would do little things, like touch the other's hand, and then they'd pull away from each other quickly. It made Regina want to take their hands and force their fingers to intertwine together. She never thought she'd care about a relationship other then her own until she saw how disgusting in love her friends were getting for each other.

"Here's the plan, Lucas, listen up. I know you have trouble listening, so please put your listening ears on." Regina spoke to him like a child, but he didn't mind. Instead, he just listened to the blonde as he sat at a desk in the empty classroom they were in. Shane was trailing after Regina like a lost puppy but had no clue what was going on. "Tonight, I'm going to talk to Gretchen, and you need to talk to (Y/n). Then, I am going to ask her to hang out, but I am not going to be there. It's going to be Gretchen. Understood? So, somehow find out what kind of flowers she likes. For Gretchen, of course."

Lucas nodded briefly, stuffing his hands in his pockets. Glancing over at Shane, he raised his brows momentarily. "Okay, sounds good." He stood up, getting ready to leave. After all, he was his siblings' ride, and they would get suspicious if he was any later to leave for the car. Still, he stopped before exiting. "Hey, Regina… You doing this for Gretchen and (Y/n)… It's nice to see you have a heart. But, also, just so you know, you deserve love, too. You and I both know Aaron and Shane are phases. Sorry, Shane." Regina narrowed her eyes at him as he smirked playfully before leaving. He knew she could kill him with that stare. However, he knew that Regina deserved love, too, and he saw the way she looked at Cady.

"Where were you?" (Y/n) questioned, still leaning on the car. Her question was directed at Lucas, but her eyes were on Gretchen talking animatedly to Karen in the distance. The ghost of a smile played on her lips and Daniel nudged her shoulder to let her know they were piling in. Since she was the shortest, she was required to sit in the middle so Lucas could see out of the back windshield. Forgetting her question, and forgetting that it never got answered, she got in. A small part of her wanted to look back at Gretchen, but she forced herself to get in and ignore that feeling of want that settled in the pit of her stomach. Especially because she knew Gretchen would never like her that way. Still, she got out her phone to send a quick text to the girl.

As they drove, Lucas looked back at (Y/n) using the mirror, who was still texting. The smile on her face let him know who she was talking to. Then, he remembered he needed to know her favorite flower. The good thing was that (Y/n) was in the social reject group of band nerds. How Regina ever let that slide was beyond Lucas. However, she had a concert that weekend and it was the perfect excuse to ask her what flowers she would like. "Hey, (Y/n), for your band concert this weekend," he got her attention, her eyes flickering up to look at him, even if his eyes were currently on the road. "What kind of flowers would you like us to bring you?" He inquired, delivering a quick glance before looking back at the road.

All of the boys, excluding Lucas, were now looking at (Y/n)- they were very supportive. Still, all of the eyes on her made her nervous. "Well, it's going to sound basic, but my favorite flowers are pink roses. So, I guess, if you all were to bring flowers, I would want those." She answered, hoping this would get their attention off of her. For one of the Plastics, she didn't like all of the attention. Not even from family. But that probably came with being the youngest girl in a family of four older brothers. There was constantly so much attention on her, that it was sometimes suffocating. With that said, when it came to Gretchen's attention, she wanted it. She wanted Gretchen to look at her. She loved it when Gretchen smiled at her. It was like she was Ken in the new Barbie movie.

A text pinged on her phone and she looked down, hoping it was from Gretchen, but instead, she saw it was from Regina. 'Hey, loser <3, meet me at the park at 7,' it read. Typing a quick confirmation, she got ready but before she could, she was stopped by Lucas who had a suspiciously caring smile on her face. She knew a big talk was coming and she dreaded getting elder brother advice from Lucas of all her older brothers.

"I just wanted to talk to you about Gretchen. I know, because I see how you look at her, and how you look at yourself, that you don't feel good enough." He said, causing surprise to grow on her face. How he knew how she was feeling was beyond her. But maybe she sold him out short. Maybe he did pay attention to more than just himself. "You are good enough for Gretchen. You are so kind and caring, (Y/n). And I can see it in Gretchen's face that she sees that in you. You need to go for it. You've got this."

A smile fell on her face as she embraced her brother. "Thank you," she whispered as he hugged back. He left her room as she changed into something more comfortable but still within Plastics standards. As she got ready for the park, she texted Gretchen and asked if she'd be at the park, too. After waiting a few moments, she tried not to pout at the lack of response before grabbing a jacket and making her way over to meet Regina. Maybe it was just a hangout with only Regina. She felt guilty all of a sudden, hoping she didn't make Gretchen feel left out. Then the overthinking came in, and she wondered if she should even go. On the other hand, Regina would be pissed if she didn't make it. Even if she was kinder to (Y/n) than most people, it didn't make her immune to Regina's quips now and again.

Making her way through the park, she was surprised to see Gretchen at the tree. Squinting slightly, (Y/n) could see that she was holding something. Looking around, she noticed that there was no sign of Regina, so she decided to make her way over. "Hey, Gretchen," she greeted, startling the honey-blonde girl. She finally noticed that in Gretchen's hands were her favorite flowers, and she was starting to realize what was going on. She was tricked into coming here to meet Gretchen by Regina and her brother. Her brother wasn't asking about the rose for the concert- though her brothers would still get her flowers. And Regina staged the hangout, and she must've convinced Gretchen to come out here.

"(Y/n), hey! I was waiting for you." Gretchen bit her lip nervously, extending the roses over to (Y/n). (Y/n) blinked before smiling slowly. Looking up at Gretchen with a wide smile, she started to see the confidence starting to circulate in her amber eyes. "I've been wanting to talk to you about something. So, Regina told me to meet you here and to tell you. So I'm going to go for it." Gretchen gave herself a moment, breathing in. (Y/n) wanted to kiss her right then and there, but she also wanted to hear what she wanted to say. "I really like you. You are so caring and kind. You're funny, smart, and creative. You mean everything to me, and I really want to go on a date with you. We could get coffee or boba together. But also, I really want to be your girlfriend."

(Y/n) gently took a step forward, and with one hand (the other was still clutching the flowers), she pulled Gretchen in. The two girls looked at each other for a moment before Gretchen nodded and (Y/n) completed the distance between them. Kissing her deeply, she felt Gretchen's hands cup the back of her neck. Everything felt complete, and (Y/n) had to stop smiling in the kiss. "I really want to be your girlfriend, too, Gretchen." (Y/n) whispered on her lips, causing Gretchen to kiss her again happily.

"About time," Regina said with her arms crossed, standing next to Lucas, who was looking away respectfully. He obviously didn't want to intrude on his little sister's first kiss. "I thought by the time you two got the balls to ask each other out, we'd be in an elderly home," Regina stated with a quick wink, the other two girls red in the face. "I hope you two have a good time at your picnic. Never say I didn't do something for you. Lucas, the basket, let's go."

The words confused the girls until they noticed Lucas holding the picnic basket in his hands, passing it to his sister. (Y/n) smiled shyly, thanking him before Regina and Lucas went their separate ways. Gretchen and (Y/n) laughed for a moment before going through the basket to find a mix of their favorite snacks. Setting up the area, the two stayed out until the night fell, creating their constellation, their hands connecting them like stars in the night sky, (Y/n) looked over at Gretchen, smiling when she turned over, too. (Y/n) noted in her mind that Gretchen was prettier than all the stars before placing a gentle kiss on Gretchen's lips, Gretchen reciprocating gently. Nothing could ever ruin this moment, (Y/n) decided as she pulled away, smiling widely at the girl. Gretchen turned her head once more and (Y/n) did, too, as they continued to stargaze.

[vroomvroomcircuit]

The World did not end

(A/N): 'ello and welcome to my first F1 fic. I'm quite new here (not to fanfic or tumblr, I mean F1), but I want to give back to the F1 community, since you all helped me out tons during a really rough period these last couple of months.

Pairing: Lando Norris x platonic!reader

Warnings: mentions eating food, death of a loved family member, grief, it sounds sad, but it's actually pretty sweet and hopeful (it's based on a tiktok trend), English is not my first language btw

Wordcount: .7k (she is a shorty)

Masterlist ______________

Finding Mclaren’s reserve driver crying in the cafeteria wasn’t what Lando expected to stumble upon, when I went to check out where the repeating music came from. It sounded like a sad song that could land a high spot on his next Spotify wrapped.

“Uhm, (Y/N), what’s wrong?” he asks gently as he approaches the table. After a startle she turns off her phone, which has been playing the music. Frantically, she wipes her tears. It still does nothing against the fact that she has been crying and that her blood shot eyes are very visible.

Lando shakes his head. When people think Oscar is an introverted person, she is the masterclass of introvertedness. Like, the last stage of a pokémon evolution. That’s why seeing (Y/N) cry in a semi public place like the cafeteria calls for concern.

“There has to be something. The food here is not that bad. I mean, I have the same reaction when I see fish being served, too. But today I felt like the meals were rather good. So do tell. What’s bothering you?”

First she shrugs, the twenty year old not being able to find her voice immediately. “The- the world didn’t end when I was 13.” The tears are coming back again, restricting her voice once again.

Lando gathers her into his arms. even though he doesn’t understand what is happening at all. Does that matter right now, though?

The girl needs another minute or two until she is composed enough to explain the reason behind her crying. “There is this Tiktok trend going viral right now. It’s about people saying what mundane things they are able to do, or-or which things they have achieved, and all that because the world did not end when they were a certain age. They mean they got through some heavy event in their life. And because they got through this, they are able to do said things or achieve this.”

He nods, understanding the bittersweet and hopeful outlook this kind of videos can bring. “And something heavy happened to you at 13?” He probes while trying to keep a cautious tone, not wanting to overstep any boundary he doesn’t see.

“My, you see, when I was 13, my grandmother died. This was the first time I felt real grief. I wished for the world to end, because nothingness would have felt better than this immense amount of grief. And this led me to thinking of how many times I wished for the world to end. Because there were important and life changing events approaching me so quickly. When the world ends, I wouldn’t have to go through them, right?

And suddenly I’m 18, writing my final exams in school and it felt like the biggest task in my life. it felt like make or break. But the world did not end. I was able to graduate.

Then I got into the drivers academy, I am training, studying, and meeting people. I’m doing everything and anything. Because the world did not end when I was 13.

And it didn’t end when I was 16, overwhelmed with studying for school. It also did not happen when I was 19 and put under contract to be a reserve driver for Mclaren.

The world never ended. I begged and cried for all of this to stop. To have peace. Because I thought that I would only feel at peace, when nothing happens anymore. And the world didn’t end and now I sit here with you, talking about a tiktok trend.”

Lando understands her train of thought and sentiment immediately. “You know, I’m happy it didn’t end. These past couple of months with you here were pretty fun. Even Oscar admits it! With that true little smile, not in that monotone tone of his. These interviews and the media stuff is much more fun with these silly remarks of yours. And you are an amazing human being. I’m really glad that your world did not end, because meeting you made mine better.”

(Y/N) laughs, the tears being gone and cheeks heating up at that confession. “I’m glad too. Otherwise I wouldn’t have been able to ravish my way through the mountain of pasta minutes before you came in.” They giggle, knowing they share similar food preferences and have the culinary plate of a four year old toddler.

And all that, because the world did not end.

[runningupthatvecna]

the law of seat partners

alrighty so ya gurl had a dream about eddie last night and here i am trying to use that to base the following something off of.

part 2

cw/tw: eddie munson being a slightly touchy precious bean. a slight bit of angst. feeling left out/mentions of feeling unwanted if you squint. otherwise, none that i could think of, just my silly brain fluff. if you find something else, please let me know yaaa. no mentions of y/n.

summary: you're going on a high school field trip with your friends. and thankfully, a long haired metalhead is also there to keep you company and ease the pain of being around obnoxious children.

side note: this is literally the first fic thing i've written in literal YEARS (also in English) and first ever time writing for Eddie, so bare with me here, i've gotten quite rusty i guess so i truly apologise if it's rather bad. don't mind me and please reblog/leave me comments if you did enjoy this pure fluff something!

------

It was the sunniest May morning the town of Hawkins had ever seen. The bluest sky above the forests and fields, downtown, the infamous trailer park and the parking lot of Hawkins High.

You sighed as you placed your car in parking mode before opening the door and sliding out, just so you could grab your belongings - a rather big bag filled with all sorts of items that you were certain you were going to need for surviving the next week - out from the backseat.

A field trip with students with an age range from bloody twelve to the wise years of nineteen, well, twenty to be specific, was on your agenda in the almost last month of your last year of high school, and thankfully you were not gonna be stuck in some forest next to Lake Superior alone by yourself.

Being forced to exist around screaming twelve year olds who were about to enter puberty was your least favourite part of the whole expedition, which made the presence of your group of best friends so much more valuable.

There was one person whose attendance you'd specifically been hoping for. And yes, of course you and your friends had been talking about the trip months ago so it would be clear who would join in the fun, but with Eddie's tendency to be flaky when it came to decisions like this, one could never be fully sure.

I mean yeah, certainly you were looking forward to spending this week by the lakeside with Steve, Robin, Nancy, Jonathan and the younger kids in freshmen year, but nothing could make the thought of being stuck with a group of middle schoolers and teachers more bearable than being stuck there with the one guy who you - to put it frankly - had a thing for.

You couldn't really say that you were as close with him as you were with Steve or Robin, you never really spent time with him outside of the group hangouts. But that didn't mean that there was any weird distance between the two of you when the lucky occasion of hanging out did come around.

Eddie Munson was a metalhead. Through and through. Tough exterior, soft baby cow personality but could turn stone cold when necessary. When people tried to shame him for being different, for example.

You were also very certain that his love language was touch, based on the times he would throw his arm around you when casually walking you to your next class or the way he would playfully wrestle Dustin or Lucas in the cafeteria during lunch break to show he didn't hate them.

"Oh my god, I'm so glad you're here!"

Max had spotted you in line and apparently didn't feel too much guilt for cutting it just so she could hop on the bus together with you.

You mumbled the same thing back to her, wondering if you were the first or last ones of your party to go through Miss Kelley's check-in.

She greeted the both of you with a toothy smile before she turned her focus onto the sheet with students' names. Your eyes wandered over the rows of seat pairs, and since you had arrived at the parking lot, let's say not late but also not early either, most of them were already filled with loudly chatting kids.

"Hopefully the others saved us a seat", you heard Max say from in front of you. Unlike you, she already had a pre-determined seat buddy. "Oh please, it's obvious that Sinclair kept one for you", you quipped back, silently hoping you could potentially be sitting next to Steve or at least Robin.

And even if Eddie was going to join you, he'd probably be sitting with Chrissy. Or Gareth.

"That might be true, but I'm sure you'll be just fine with where you'll end up."

Max stepped further into the bus after she gave you a wink and a slight grin.

Did she know more than you?

Good boy Steve was rather easy for you to spot. With that amount of hair peeking out above the sea of headrests? No wonder. In fact, most of your friends were already seated further in the back of the one-story bus.

A slight hint of disappointment clouded your brain at the sight of Steve and Robin sharing a seat pair, with Nancy and Jonathan right behind them. Your fear of being the one left out and behind was creeping out from the back of your mind, acting up.

People had always been kind enough to endure you, but no one ever really chose you. Or at least made you feel like you belonged.

Lucas indeed had the seat next to him reserved for Max, to where she continued her strut down the aisle to plop down, while Dustin and Will had agreed to share theirs.

Surprising they made it out of bed this early.

You took a few more steps towards the back of the bus. A wide grinned Erica was seated amongst her friends in the center of the very back row, your eyes scanning the seats until they landed on the wild dark mane of a certain metalhead, who was occupying the pair of seats right behind the stairs down to the back door.

He was practically lying in the window seat. Head resting against the glass, staring out to observe the students who hadn't set foot onto the bus yet. Parents who were lecturing their kids one last time before letting them go.

Was he daydreaming? What could possibly be going on in that pretty head of his?

Your heart jumped and your stomach fluttered when he shifted his gaze to the aisle where you were standing. The widest smile spread over his face at the sight of you, and you hated to admit to yourself that it did not leave you unaffected.

The seat next to him was empty.

It took Eddie a few seconds to remember what his initial plan was. As if something in his brain clicked, as if a bolt of lightning had hit him, he straightened himself and got up.

"Uh hi there. I, uh, kept you a seat if, uh, in case you'd like to sit with me."

Eddie the freak Munson. Had thought of and would be willing to sharing seats for a 10 hour bus ride. With you, of all people?

In the light of the sunlight flooded bus, you could see his cheeks adjusting to the colour of your own. Flushed pink.

And you just couldn't help the wide grin that was pulling at the corners of your mouth.

Now both of you were standing in the aisle facing each other.

"I would love to, Munson."

Quickly you took out the essentials for the journey from your bag: headphones and your walkman, your tape collection that you wouldn't leave the house without, a novel, some water and a tote bag with your carefully selected snacks.

Eddie waited patiently for you to get comfortable, standing there in the aisle in his signature leather jacket and denim dio vest, while leaning against the backrest of his own seat, watching your every move.

Once you swung yourself around into your seat, Eddie plopped down next to you with an equally wide grin plastered across his face while pointing his ringed index finger at the snack bag.

"You know, you're gonna have to share those with me."

You turned your head around to face him, eyebrow raised.

His chocolate brown doe eyes were so so softly looking at you. If you didn't know better they'd melt you on the spot.

"Oh really, do I?"

"Yeah, it's the unspoken yet official law of seat partners, sweetheart."

You chuckled at his silliness and the pet name, the nervousness which you had gotten from the thought of him very obviously thinking of you when it came to the decision of who to sit next to, all gone.

He wanted to be physically close to you.

He wanted to spend that time on the bus around you.

He chose you.

After Steve, Robin and all the others from your group had acknowledged your presence as well with genuine smiles, and the last few kids had found their seats, it was time to leave Hawkins.

The bus hit the highway towards Chicago pretty soon after departure.

Eddie let you sit in the window seat, which eventually led to him conveniently using your shoulder as a pillow. And no, you didn't mind the weight. It was Eddie.

Hell, you were having a hard time keeping yourself from wrapping your arms around him to pull him closer.

"Does this also fall under the law of seat partners?", you asked curiously, placing a hand on Eddie's head and slightly scratching his scalp.

The only thing you got in return was a satisfied, sleepy "mhm" and a squeeze and rub of his warm hand over your thigh, but it was enough for your mind to drift off, wondering which other of Eddie's love languages and further details of his ridiculous seat partner law you'd come to discover on this trip.

-----

tagged: my beloved ellen @josephfakingquinn <3

[tea-potato-gt]

Kæmpe Stør’s life part 4:

Part 1 / Part 2 / Part 3 / Part 4.5

Welcome to High School Stør!

Puberty is hitting Stør like a train. He’s also growing rapidly now. Ah yes… the awkward teenage phase! Stør still has a baby face COVERED in acne. He’s very self-conscious about his acne because one pimple about the size of a human fist👊 and hard to miss.

The bullying has increased in the last few years, with people realizing Stor is just a big push over. Literally. He would never retaliate or raise a hand to anyone who mistreats him. Both out of worry he might accidentally hurt them and because Stør doesn’t have it in him to hurt anyone on purpose.

Thankfully, Stør has Yilan to stick up for him, and he does. Constantly. (Strega can’t do much, she’s still in middle school.)

By now, Yilan’s father ran out on them, he sends money, but they haven’t been in contact in a few years. Yilan HATES his mom’s new dead beat boyfriend, so he stays away from home. Yilan practically moves in with Stør, staying after school and on weekends. Luckily for Yilan, Stør has two dads who love Yilan.

——————————————————————————

It’s in his freshman year of High school that Stør meets Mizu Rivers for the first time…

She was in his 3rd period English Lit class. At first Mizu didn't stand out from the rest of the class, she stared at Stør or acted nervous when he was near. Not an unusual reaction, Stør tries to not take it personally, he can only imagine how intimidating he looks to others. But it still hurts. A lot.

----------

It's not until Stør gets (reluctantly) assigned to a group project with Mizu and her two "Friends" Nero (A water nymph & Mizu's cousin) and Lilith (a Succubus), that Stør finally interacts with Mizu.

Nero and Lilith slack off on their work and largely ignore Stør as he's trying to get the group on track to write their paper on the book "Gulliver's Travel's." Mizu doesn't make eye contact or talk to Stør so he's left at a loss for what to do.

Stør: H-hey, maybe we should actually start working on the project like the teacher said…

Nero: If you want it done so bad, do it YOURSELF. You’re a big boy…

Nero: (looks down) …literally…

Stør: 😟😵‍💫😧

Nero: Whatever. Let's go girls. 🙄

Nero stands up and leaves the classroom. While poor Stør is left red in the face and realing.

In his shock he looked at the other girls at the window. Lilith dgaf and just walked after Nero. And Mizu--- did... is Mizu making direct eye contact with Stør for the first time?

He could have imagined it, in fact he probably did, but she held fast. She quietly mouths the words "I'm sorry," and quickly runs after her friends.

Stør was left sitting alone, dumbfounded, and at a loss of what just happened and what to do next.

—————————————————————————

That night, Stør contemplates telling the teacher of his peers unwillingness to do the assignment, when he gets an email from Mizu:

"Hey Store, Story, Stor? (However you spell it, idk ¯\_(ツ)_/¯)

sorry about Nero and Lilith today, they never want to do their work. But don't worry about the assignment! ;D I'll type My part and their parts. Just worry about yours!

See you tomorrow!"

Stør quickly messaged back:

"Hi M. Rivers,

Thanks for reaching out, and explaining the situation, I really appreciate it!

I think it might be better if we split the assignment between the two of us?

I can write Lilith's part and you can do Nero's?

I don't want you to get overwhelmed with extra work!

See you tomorrow,

PS. My name is spelled "Stør""

A little later, Stør receives this email:

"That would be lovely!

Thank you, Stør!

Ps. just call me "Mizu" ;)"

---------------------------------------------------------

4.5 here

More about “The Biggest Heart” world here

[silverhallow]

Unexpected

Benophie Week day 4: Cottage / One bed / “Are you trying to flirt with me?” “yes is it working?”

Summary: When teachers Sophie and Benedict are forced to share a single room with one bed on a school trip, their professional and personal boundaries are put to the test. Misunderstandings and missed signals have kept them apart for years, but a night of unexpected closeness reveals hidden feelings and long-awaited confessions. Amidst the chaos of chaperoning students, Sophie and Benedict must navigate their new-found connection, discovering that sometimes, the most unplanned situations can lead to the most rewarding outcomes.

This was not what was supposed to happen. “What do you mean you only booked one room?” Sophie squeaked at the desk of the Cottage style hotel they had brought their students to.

“We didn’t realise the two teachers wouldn’t be of the same sex… usually when we get school trips it’s two teachers of the same sex and they just share…” the receptionist said.

“Seriously? Schools are mixed genders…” Sophie said

“Well Ms Beckett, normally we get either the all girls or all boys school, and St James’ High used to be an all boys…”

“Yes, 15 years ago!” Sophie practically squeaked.

“Is everything okay?” Benedict Bridgerton asked as he sauntered over without a clue of what news he was about to be hit with.

“No! They’ve not booked two rooms for us and they’re fully booked” Sophie explained, her voice now almost hysterical.

“Oh… but… we told them…” Benedict said, the colour draining from his face.

“I know!” Sophie shrilled.

“We are very sorry” the receptionist said.

Benedict looked at Sophie, “I think we’re just… we’re just gonna have to try and make the most of it. All the kids are paired up and off to their rooms… we’ll… work something out” he said thought he felt his heart sinking.

It had been bad enough that the Headmistress of the School Charlotte Mecklenburg had suggested that Benedict and Sophie take the students on a joint art and english trip… but that Agatha, the head of year for the year 10 students that they had brought had said that the two of them would be enough and she didn’t need to accompany them…

But added on the ridiculous crush that he had on his fellow teacher…this was just… asking for trouble but they had no choice.

Sophie felt her own cheeks turning red as she knew there was no other choice, they had to stop here, they had to stop with their students… and so with a sigh she turned to the receptionist “Fine. but I expect some discount on rooms,” she said glaring at the girl behind the desk who sagged in relief.

It would have been a nightmare to lose that much business so she quickly handed over the key and disappeared from the desk before they could complain any more.

Sophie and Benedict just looked at one another awkwardly and picked up their bags and headed up to the room, thinking at least, most of the rooms were twins so they’d have their own space.

But as Benedict opened the door and Sophie walked in and as her eyes scanned the room she gasped, dropping her bag out of complete shock.

“There… there… it’s…” she stammered

Benedict, who was closing the door to the room and hadn’t seen what Sophie was now panicking over “what’s wrong?”

“There is only one bed” Sophie squeaked as Benedict turned around and saw the double bed in the room and dropped his bag in shock.

“Fuck” he said as he felt his cheeks heating up and parts of his body stirring at the thought of sharing a bed with Sophie.

“We… we…” Sophie stammered as she tried not to look at Benedict’s face as she knew she’d end up bright red with embarrassment. The thought of sharing a bed with the man she’d had a crush on for the last four years was almost too much to comprehend.

“I’ll… i’ll sleep on the floor” Benedict said automatically. 

“No… you’ll break your back. And don’t even think about offering to sleep in that chair. I couldn't even curl up in that… We’re adults… I am sure we can manage, it’s for one night Ben… we’re adults… i’m sure… we… can’t we?” she asked.

They’d always had this easy flowing friendship, it was quite flirty at times but never really materialised into something more no matter how often she’d tried to show that she was interested in him.

Benedict swallowed a couple of times to try and compose himself “I… guess so” he finally said, because what else could he say without hurting her feelings.

They both glanced at one another and then looked away knowing this was going to be the most uncomfortable evening of their lives.

For Benedict he’d always had a crush on Sophie but he’d seen her a couple of times getting dropped off by another man at the school gates and assumed that she was in a relationship, or he had until he’d overheard her complaining to Genevieve, one of the fellow teachers that she was having no luck getting the bloke she was interested in to notice her.

Benedict had been disappointed but figured if the person Sophie was into couldn’t see that she was into him, then he was a blind moron and didn’t deserve her.

They both put their things away and made their way down for dinner with the students. Once they were done the students had free time to use the facilities at the Cottage Hotel and most of them headed off to the pool and because the grounds were so isolated Benedict and Sophie were technically off duty for the evening.

Sophie had headed back to the room and Benedict had gone to the bar, had a beer and rung his brother and when he explained his predicament, Anthony laughed for 20 minutes straight,

“Maybe it will force you to finally act on these feelings you’ve got for her” he said when he finally stopped laughing

“Ant, really?! We’re chaperoning 10 school kids!” Benedict groaned 

“True but let’s be honest, the moment you get into bed with her, Little Benedict will mostly likely wake up and I’m sure it would be less embarrassing if she knew you wanted her as much as Little Benedict” Anthony teased

“Can you please not call my dick little Benedict?”  Benedict groaned 

“Well what do you call it…”

“My dick. But can we get back to my predicament please?!” Benedict asked his voice almost shrill and panicking

“Honestly. Just flirt with her a bit… see if she’s into it and casually mention you want to get married have four kids and a couple of dogs with her” Anthony teased

“How… out of all our siblings are you married?!”

“Sheer dumb luck” came Kate’s reply and Benedict realised he must be on loud speaker “but he had a point. She’s into you Ben! Just be honest!”

Benedict groaned “you two are the worst people at giving advice” he replied and hung up the phone.

But after he had a second beer he realised that maybe they did have a point, if she was single then maybe flirting with her wasn’t a bad idea.

So with a deep breath he made his way back to their room and for some reason he felt nervous, he’d always been good with women, and men for that matter. He had a charm that lent itself to any situation and he’d never failed to pick up a person when he decided that he was interested in them.

It was that confidence that steadied his nerves and as he pushed the door to the room open, it was like that confidence ran away from him quicker than Anthony when confronted by a bee and he felt like a green lad of 16 all over again.

It was ridiculous, he felt his stomach flipping with butterflies and his palms were sweaty just from looking at her, resting on the, to be shared, bed, her dark blonde curls loose around her face, glasses perched on her nose as she read her book.

She heard the door shut as Benedict just looked at her, mouth open like a teenager confronted by a pretty girl for the first time and she placed her book on her knees and just stared at him in return “Benedict? Is everything okay?” she asked after a few minutes of silence as she started to feel a little uncomfortable at his gaze.

Benedict jerked back to attention and blushed “right, yes, no everything’s fine” he stammered as he shuffled his feet, honestly, the way he felt right now was ridiculous. “I was just… woolgathering…”

“Oh right…” Sophie replied with a frown, looking like he had lost his mind.

“What are you reading?” he asked her as he made his way further into the room, fidgeting with his jacket not really listening to her.

“Jane Eyre” she replied, looking at him like he was seriously ill or had banged his head or something.

Benedict, not hearing her properly, decided to try and show off, thinking she’d said Jane Austen and remembering she loved Pride and Prejudice, turned around and using a famous quote decided to try and declare himself with it ““In vain have I struggled. It will not do. My feelings will not be repressed. You must allow me to tell you how ardently I admire and fancy you.”

“Have you banged your head… i’m reading Jane Eyre… not Jane Austen… and besides… it’s how ardently I admire and love you… lord, if you’re going to quote the book i’m reading… at least get the right book” Sophie admonished, shaking her head wondering if he really had lost his mind.

“Oh” Benedict said blushing furiously, realising he’d cocked up and stammered “I… miss… misheard…” he cleared his throat and fumbled with his bag for a moment as he searched his brain for a quote. He knew she loved Jane Eyre, it was one of Eloise’s favourites as well and so he’d read it a few weeks back.

“Are you okay?” Sophie asked after a few more moments of silence between them and Benedict nodded

“I’m fine… i’m more than fine…” he said coughing a couple of times before saying, “All my heart is yours, ma’am: it belongs to you; and with you it would remain, were fate to exile the rest of me from your presence forever.”

“Wait…” Sophie said, closing her book, recognising the passage “are you trying to flirt with me?” she asked, her heart beating wildly as she looked at him.

Benedict sagged slightly at being caught out but figuring there was nothing for it just replied “yes, is it working?”

“God no, if you’re going to quote my favourite books to me at least get them right… but… why… why are you trying?” she asked. 

Benedict deflated as she said it wasn’t working but as she asked he had to just tell her the truth “because I like you, i’ve liked you since we met but i figured you were in some sort of relationship as I saw you getting dropped off at the school a few times by a bloke so i just… didn’t say anything but it’s killing me. I really like you Sophie, i want to take you out on a date, I want… I don’t know… i’ve never really had a proper relationship before but that’s what I want… I… ooopffff”

Whatever he was going to say next was cut off as Sophie’s mouth had dropped open at his confession and she’d gotten up and thrown herself at him, from the bed she was at the same height as him and they’d hit the sideboard as she planted her lips on his and kissed him passionately.

He responded in earnest and wrapped his arms around her as he returned her passions before realising that was going and pulled back “what… what…?”

“You are a blind idiot as well as an illiterate one…” she teased “the person dropping me off was Hugh, my step-sister’s husband, my car had broken down and was knackered and he was giving me a lift for all of a week…” she admonished “and i’ve been trying to flirt with you for bloody months! I don’t normally wear a top with half my buttons unfastened to show off my boobs when I lean over your desk… or you know… put mistletoe over my office door in an attempt to kiss you…” she teased.

Benedict’s mouth dropped open as he remembered each of those occasions and groaned, he’d avoided looking, and side stepped her at the office, not realising that they were aimed at him.

“So when you were talking to Gen?” he asked

“I was talking about you!” 

“Oh…” Benedict blushed “sorry” he said sheepishly.

“I guess it doesn’t matter now you’ve actually told me…” Sophie grinned

Benedict just looked at her, his arms still around her waist, her legs wrapped around his “now… now what?”

“Well… we’re responsible adults for the kids, we can’t really… you know… in case we are needed but, when we get home… you’re taking me to dinner and then back to yours” Sophie said brazenly “as i can feel you and i’d like to see if you’re as good as Gen said you are” 

Benedict blushed “I think… I think that can be arranged… and what about now? Tonight?”

“Well, i think we can keep our hands to ourselves… and maybe just a bit of frustrated teenage making out til tomorrow?” Sophie suggested.

Benedict laughed and nodded before kissing her again and walking them over to the bed.

Benedict gently laid Sophie down on the bed, their lips still locked in a fervent kiss. They broke apart, breathless and flushed, both clearly a bit overwhelmed by the sudden turn of events.

"Frustrated teenage making out, huh?" Benedict murmured, his forehead resting against hers. "I think I can manage that."

Sophie smiled, her fingers tracing the line of his jaw. "Good, because I don’t think I can handle more than that right now. We do have to be somewhat responsible for the students, after all."

"Right, the students," Benedict said, a bit reluctantly. He pulled back slightly, sitting on the edge of the bed and pulling Sophie into his lap. "But still, I’m glad we got this out in the open."

"Me too," Sophie agreed, snuggling into his chest. "I was starting to think you'd never notice."

"I’m a bit thick, I guess," Benedict admitted with a sheepish smile. "But I notice now. And I promise, I won’t be so oblivious anymore."

Sophie chuckled, her breath warm against his neck. "Good. Because we have a lot of making up for lost time in mind."

Benedict grinned, leaning in to kiss her again. This time, it was slower, more tender, a promise of things to come. They lost themselves in each other for a while, the worries of their students and the mix-up with the room fading into the background.

Eventually, they pulled apart, breathless and laughing. "Okay, we really should get some sleep," Sophie said, though her eyes were still sparkling with excitement.

Benedict nodded, reluctantly agreeing. "Yeah, you’re right. Tomorrow is a big day."

They settled under the covers, a bit awkwardly at first, but soon found a comfortable position. Sophie nestled into Benedict’s side, her head on his chest, while his arm wrapped around her protectively.

"Goodnight, Ben," Sophie whispered, her eyes already drifting closed.

"Goodnight, Sophie," Benedict replied, pressing a soft kiss to the top of her head.

As they drifted off to sleep, they both felt a sense of peace and contentment, knowing that this unexpected twist in their trip had brought them closer together. And tomorrow, they would face whatever challenges came their way, together.

[wardenparker]

The Date

Marcus Moreno x female reader Co-written with @absurdthirst

Inspired by the already beloved Teacher Ben sketch from Pedro’s SNL appearance, this fic is dedicated to every single reader with a HUGE hug and a kiss straight from me to you. Just over about two weeks ago I passed the 2k follower mark and I am so incredibly humbled by everyone’s love and encouragement. Writing makes me happier than almost anything else in the world and I am blown away by the sheer number of you who stop by my little corner of the tumblrsphere to read the words that I produce along with my beloved @absurdthirst​. There is absolutely no end to our collaborations in sight and I am thrilled to keep rolling out fun stories week after week 🧡

Rating: Explicit! 18+  Word Count: 19.9k Warnings: Age gap (reader is an adult student of unspecified age), mentions of deceased spouse, awkward flirting, reader is bad with social cues, Marcus on a Motorcycle, using superpowers for foreplay, begging, fingering, vaginal sex, unprotected sex, rough sex (superhero stamina).  Summary: After spending the semester becoming friends with your criminal justice professor, retired Heroic Marcus Moreno, it appears that your crush isn’t so unrequited after all. Notes: I was very sleepy doing this edit, so I’m sorry if I missed some things.

Sometimes you really do sit through classes waiting for a cartoonish sounding bell to ring and it’s just too bad. The general education classes that you have to take really aren’t your cup of tea, even though you know you need them for your degree and really should be paying attention. But you’re not going to need chemistry when you restart your career as a high school English teacher. Nor are you going to need the complex algebra and trigonometry that stumped you the first time you went to college. And you’re probably not going to need to understand the intricacies of the criminal justice system either - but this class was a little gift to yourself. 

The hottest professor you could have ever dreamt of in a three-times-a-week lecture that frequently includes anecdotes from his legendary career as the leader of the Heroics. Since the first day of this class it’s been like a real life version of the Indiana Jones scene where undergrads have love notes written on their eyelids and leave him gifts and notes hoping for a smidgen of extra attention, and you can’t really blame them. The thing is, the poor kids don’t stand a chance. He has a daughter nearly their age and couldn’t ever shake the feeling of how young they are. Or at least that’s what he told you the first time you sat together in the student union to eating lunch together after class. Marcus is sweet. He’s charming and maybe a little insecure socially, but when he stands up in front of the class he commands attention at the drop of a hat. He’s incredibly smart - genius, even - and he doesn’t make friends easily. That’s what he told you the fourth time you had lunch together in the student union after his class was over. Which is why you’ve kept your own crush a very tightly wrapped secret for the entire semester. You’re friends now, or at least very good acquaintances, and you wouldn’t jeopardize that for the world.

But next week is the final, and once that’s over you’ll have no excuse to sit and talk about your favourite books or how crazy his daughter is driving him now that she’s fifteen and learning to drive. Last week Missy had used the word girlfriend to refer to a girl in her friend group for the very first time and Marcus had nearly hyperventilated telling you about it. You’re friends. Loose ones, at least. And if you don’t screw up your courage and say something by next week, it might all go away. And you think you might regret that even more than not graduating college The first time you went, many years ago.

Marcus sighs as he flips the tie over his hand and pulls the knot through. Glancing at his reflection in the mirror as he does. Why he still wears a tie, he hasn’t quite worked out, but it’s a part of his routine and made him feel a bit more like the uniform he had worn for most of his life. If you called black jeans, a tac vest and double swords a uniform. Pushing the knot up to tighten it, he glances at the clock on his nightstand and curses. “Shit.” He had promised to grab you a coffee on the way into class and he doesn’t want to fuck that up. “Get moving, Moreno.”

The city buses are remarkably punctual today, getting you to campus twenty minutes before class instead of leaving you scrambling with just a few minutes to spare, and you take your time walking to the history building where his class is held. The sun is shining, the birds are chirping, and you get to see Professor Moreno today. It’s going to be a good day. Whether it’s a brave day is still up for debate.

Marcus has a habit of frowning as he thinks. Shuffling papers on his desk as he mentally files through the itinerary for the day as he sips on the coffee he had gotten for himself. The other one on his desk was the triple shot, two pumps vanilla, one pump one chocolate, one pump raspberry latte that you had sworn was your favorite drink at the coffee shop he always stopped by. The fact that he ordered the same thing for himself to try was not going to be mentioned, but it was good.

“Morning.” Being a commuter is a boon today. There are no other students in the classroom when you open the door, and the man you only call Marcus in private is already sitting at his desk pouring over papers. The soft green tie matches the color in his plaid shirt and you smile reflexively. He’s so stunningly handsome, especially like this.

“Morning.” Immediately, Marcus looks up from his notes, standing up right after that as if he’s been caught doing something wrong. Being a fucking idiot is what he’s being, but at least he resists rolling his eyes at himself. “I see you’re early. Wanting that coffee Huh?” He asks, grinning slightly as he pushes the extra cup towards you.

“The bus was on time today.” The way he always seems to get flustered when he’s interrupted is adorable and you bite your lip to hold back a grin. “You really didn’t have to get my drink for me…but I appreciate it.” Your friendship has been built over a semester of these small gestures, and to say you didn’t love them would be an absolute lie.

“Caffeine is medically necessary.” Marcus jokes, picking up his own cup and taking another sip. It really is good, and he’s surprised by that considering he normally just drinks coffee black.

“It’s true.” Stepping further into the room, you pull one of the chairs away from the long tables that serve as desks and set it beside his desk at the front of the room to sit with him for a few minutes. “So…” The grin you flash him is teasing, but you are probably only going to get a few more times like this with him so you want to make the most of them. “How’s Missy and her girlfriend?”

Marcus shakes his head and winces. “I’m not okay with her dating.” He huffs, nearly pouting at the idea. “She was born like six months ago.”

“I just think it’s incredible that she came out to you so easily.” According to Marcus, he had come home from a day of teaching about a year ago to find Missy icing cupcakes with rainbow frosting as her own way of breaching the topic. It had been an immensely emotional night for them both. “Teenagers get rebellious over practically everything. It’s fantastic that she trusts you enough to tell you who she is and to tell you about this girl.”

“She knows I’m not going to change the way I look at her.” Marcus shrugs like it’s not a big deal. “She’s my little girl, and if I’m honest, there were signs since she was little.”

“That’s my point though.” You reason, picking up your coffee and humming at the taste. “She knows you love her no matter what. If I had come out to my parents at that age? I would have been lucky not to end up in therapy.”

“Oh, yeah, no, nothing like that at all.” It’s funny how swiftly the little arrow of intrigue or hope quickly pierced his heart. The small crush he had developed on you over the course of the class - despite the impropriety if it - crashing down. “I’m sorry you didn’t have supportive parents like that.”

“It’s fine now.” The way his face changes makes you want to scramble to recover, unsure of what you could possibly have said to upset him when you meant to pay him a compliment. “Being bisexual wasn’t even on their radar back then. They had no idea the word even existed let alone that it applied to their little girl.” You shrug, afraid you’ve offended him by accident. “I might as well have told them I was a Martian.”

Bisexual. While Marcus doesn’t sag in relief of the clarification, the angsty guilt over inappropriate thoughts of someone who would not be interested in a man ease. “It worked for Clark Kent, right? Though he was Krytonian.” He says, sending you a small smile. “No weirder than ‘hey mom, I can manipulate metal’. Right?”

“Honestly I think that would have been easier for her.” When you shrug again, you bury your face behind your coffee cup and studiously command yourself not to get too dreamy over that smile of his. “I just…you’re doing a great job. That’s all. Don’t downplay the fact that your teenage daughter is comfortable and confident in telling you who she is.”

“I never want her to feel like she can’t come to me for anything. Even if it was a boy and…birth control.” Marcus isn’t dumb, he knows what teenagers do, he was one of them once. Despite his Heroic future, hormones did drive a lot of his actions when he was around her age.

That earns him another small laugh from you, and you lean back in your chair. “Well I say points to this girl. If Missy’s anything like her dad then she’s amazing. And that means this girl is lucky as hell.”

He shuffles slightly, trying not to take the compliment for more than what it is. Reassurance. He lifts his coffee cup to his lips again to hide the grin he can’t quite suppress. “Thanks.” He murmurs. “Although it’s been a long time for me.”

“Oh?” It’s not as though you had dug through any of the gossip about him. That would have been disrespectful. But he was a well known celebrity when his wife passed away a few years ago and he had only stopped wearing his ring recently, by the band of untanned skin on his left finger. You had never pried for information, but you’re definitely curious.

He gives a small shrug of his shoulders. The pain of losing his late wife is still there, it always will be, but it’s not as devastating as it had been in the beginning. He would always love her, but he’s still living and she’s gone. “Not since Emily.” He confirms quietly. “Avoided the entire ‘widower pity sex’ that was surprisingly being pushed on me a lot more than I ever imagined.”

“I’m sorry things were pushed on you.” It’s not necessarily for you to apologize, but you can certainly express sympathy. “Being ready to put yourselves out there isn’t something you can rush. It takes time to heal.” Which is part of why you’ve kept your feelings deeply, deeply under wraps.

“A lot of it was because I needed time to heal, I didn’t want to change Missy’s life more than it already had been, and we were navigating our grief together.” Marcus had talked about a lot of this with his therapist, but it’s nice to have someone like you he can also talk to. “Plus, I was leaving the Heroics and starting to teach.”

“Your whole life changed.” You nod slightly, head bobbing with the motion. “When it changes again should be up to you and no one else.”

“Might be time.” Marcus admits, trying not to show how much that terrifies him. “Spend more time at home alone than I do with Missy. It’s…highlighted how reclusive I’ve become.”

"Might be?" You honestly would be embarrassed if he could hear how hard that makes your heart beat. It's not like he's talking about you, but you can't help the way it makes you feel.

“I’ve….thought about dating again.” He looks around the classroom for a moment before he finally looks at you again. “Think it’s a dumb idea?” He asks softly, feeling his heart pounding in his chest. His hands are starting to dampen and he quickly slides them against his darker pants.

"Why would that be dumb?" It's baffling that he would even ask that, since he's easily the most attractive man you've ever seen in real life and an absolute angel of a human. "You deserve to be happy. Whatever that means for you. If dating against would make you happy, then..." Then you will dutifully sit and listen to him gush about whoever the luckiest woman in the world is, if he wants to stay friends. "Then whoever you choose will be incredibly lucky."

That buoys his confidence and he nods before he looks back down at his papers. “So-“

“Hey Professor Moreno!” His head snaps up to see one of the other students from your class practically bounce through the door, filled with nervous, flirty energy. He’s well aware that the girl had a crush on him and while he was flattered, she was vastly too young for him.

“Monica.” He greets her, making her beam as she slides over towards his desk. His eyes meet yours and he swears that he sees disappointment at being interrupted swimming in your orbs.

Right before the door opened you could have sworn he was going to say something to you - maybe even something sweet or flirtatious if your wildest dreams ever came true. But Monica is...determined...and she is right about to stare you down. "I should let you focus," you murmur, standing up with your coffee in one hand and your other on the back of your chair.

“You’re okay.” Marcus insists, actually more comfortable with you here rather than talking to Monica by herself. It was bad enough when she showed up for office hours. “What do you need?” He asks her, shifting into a more professional demeanor than he had with you.

"I was hoping to speak to you privately." Monica casts you a derisive glance and shifts her weight between her feet. "That's why I came early."

“Is it…about the coursework?” Marcus asks carefully. He doesn’t like the social aspect that some of the younger students try to draw him into.

"It is regarding senior week." Smoothing one hand down her front, Monica squares her shoulders and fairly glares at you. "I didn't think it would be appropriate to rub it in my classmate's face that she isn't graduating yet."

“It's fine." Even though you have no idea what you did to make Monica dislike you, you're not about to cause a fuss on the second-to-last day you might get to see Marcus. There's no room in your schedule next year to take one of his other classes and taking more criminal justice classes doesn't make any sense with your major anyway. You step back, taking your chair with you, to go put your books down at the table a few feet away.

“What can I help you with?” Marcus crosses his arms over his chest and frowns slightly. He doesn’t understand the animosity that seemingly rolls off of the younger girl towards you. It doesn’t make sense.

"As you know." Monica perks up immediately, feeling victorious at your retreat and Professor Moreno's attention being squarely on her. "Senior week always includes guests of honour from the staff and faculty." What she hopes he doesn't know is that the staff and faculty guests have already been chosen for the dinner dance. Otherwise her cover will be blown. "It would be very exciting if you would agree to come to the senior week dinner dance as a special guest." As her special guest, specifically, but Monica doesn't word it like that.

“Oh.” Marcus shuffles slightly and rocks on his heels as he looks around the classroom as he thinks about how to let this girl down. “While I am flattered…I am not able to attend.” He explains. “I am due to take my daughter to her grandparents across the state that night.”

"And it would be impossible to bring her earlier?" With a lack of understanding and empathy so obviously on display, Monica all but pouts. "It will be such a special night."

“I’m sure it will be.” Marcus frowns and his tone turns slightly frosty. “But my daughter will be getting out of school and wanting to see her mother’s parents.”

The young woman huffs, immaturity fully on display, and puts her hand on her hip like she's about to transform into a version of herself twenty years in the future that would be demanding to see his manager. "Whatever," she scoffs. "You have no idea what you'll be missing."

Marcus rocks his jaw, instantly transforming into the leader of the Heroics when he had dealt with the most stubborn of the other superhero’s. “Miss Anderson, I suggest you take your seat unless you wish to be dropped from the class.” He manages tightly. “Which will affect your own graduation date.”

The hmmphf from her is as pronounced as the pouty frown on her face, but Monica spins around, throwing you a dirty look in the process as she storms across the classroom to sit down and probably not pay much attention during this last study session Marcus will be leading.

Sighing softly, Marcus look down at the papers in front of him. Why couldn't someone just accept that a man who was old enough to be her father wasn't interested gracefully? He doesn't understand it.

His mood seems sour for the entire study session, and it’s not that you can’t understand why. Monica and the undergrad girls didn’t know how to take no for an answer, apparently. You do - at least you expect it - so you’ve just never asked the question. By the end of class you have to assume that his nerves are frayed and he won’t have the presence of mind for your usual lunch together, so you just start to pack up.

Once the class is over, Marcus looks over at you. Frowning slightly when he sees you move towards the door, he calls your name quickly. Unsure if you've changed your mind about walking to lunch together or if something has come up.

The last group of your classmates blows past you when you freeze three feet from the doorway and turn back. “I didn’t know if you’d be up to lunch,” you admit, feeling a little sheepish about it. “You seem preoccupied. I didn’t want to presume.”

"No, uh, I'm sorry." He deflates slightly and sighs. "I just- Monica." He gestures toward the door as if that explains it. "I don't understand. I'm too old for her."

“It’s a fantasy.” The way you shrug your shoulders is completely tense, like you have no intention whatsoever in admitting that you’ve had those same fantasies about him yourself. “They don’t see the reality of it. Only the glossy story they’ll tell their friends.”

"I guess." He won't deny that he had crushes on teachers and professors when he was younger, but he had never been so bold to think they would want him. "I just- I guess I think too much like a dad." He huffs at himself. "She's not that much older than Missy."

"I think that's thinking like a dad just the right amount." The door shuts behind the rest of your class and you shove your hands in your pockets with your bag high on your shoulder. "What did she...ask you? If you don't mind me asking?"

“She wanted me to go to the dinner dance as a special guest.” He picks up his own bag and tosses it on his shoulders. “Didn’t take the very polite ‘no’ very well.” He snorts. “She actually asked me if I could drop my daughter off at her grandparents another day.”

"That's...awkward." When you reach for the door handle this time it's to open it for him rather than to beat a hasty exit, and you follow him out the door. "And honestly, a little disrespectful."

“She doesn’t have to know that her grandparents live two hours away.” Marcus grins slyly, and shrugs.

"She shouldn't have been rude." The walk down the corridor is fairly quiet since the next class period has already started in this building, and you walk side-by-side with your professor one more time. "It was nice of you to try to let her down easy, even if she didn't let you, ultimately."

“I get having feelings you shouldn’t.” Marcus risks looking over at you for a second before he looks back down at the path in front of you. “For people you shouldn’t.”

“How so?” If you had seen him glance at you then you might have had some idea of what he meant, but you were busy trying not to trip over the obvious coffee spill left by a previous student.

Marcus sighs, shoving his hands in his pockets as he ignores the looks from the students as the two of you walk through the campus. He doesn’t see a lot of the adoration that seems to be thrown his way. “She’s…it’s not like a younger student or anything. Not like Monica.”

“Oh? Oh! You’ve been—?” You can’t help the way your whole face falls, registering that apparently he’s been seeing another student and you didn’t ever know. As fast as your silly schoolgirl crush has grown over the course of the semester, you can feel it being stamped out with every new step you take down the corridor together. “Well, she’s…she’s very lucky…” You choke out, shoving your hands into your pockets with determination.

“No! No, I haven’t - I can’t, it’s not—” Marcus groans. “She’s my student, I haven’t thought it was…appropriate to ask her out.” He rolls his eyes at himself, wondering where were those fucking balls of steel he had to have when saving the world when he needs them now. “I- it would have been wrong, right? But I have been thinking about it.”

“I mean…I guess it depends?” Even though it crushes your heart more than a little to debate this with him, he’s your friend and…and ultimately you want him to be happy. And some people might argue that that is a blaring siren for having feelings, but that’s a moot point now. “It’s the end of the semester, so…theoretically I guess it would depend on the relationship you have with this girl outside of…ya know…the classroom.”

"I think we're pretty good." Marcus inhales softly. "We've spent some time together, a lot less than I'd like, but I guess I don't know what she thinks about it."

“Then you should probably ask her.” And tonight, when you go home to pour yourself a glass of wine for studying, you’ll use your really big wine glass to mourn the passing of the chance you never got. “You can’t know unless you ask.”

"Yeah....." Fundamentally, Marcus knows that. And it's not like you are giving much away with your answers so he can't even use that to judge how you would react. "I need to, but I'm also worried about it changing things for the worse."

“I can’t see anyone turning you down,” you admit, feeling your voice drop a little and your shoulders slump. If you were brave enough to take your own advice, then you wouldn’t be walking at his side listening to him theorize about asking out another woman.

“So…..how do you feel about driving up the coast?” Marcus ventures softly. “Thought we could take a little ride, find a nice roadside spot to eat? Look out over the water.”

It takes you a long moment to register what he’s saying, but when you finally do, your head ticks up and you freeze in your steps, doing your best not to stare while you try to remember how to speak. “Wait, I��� me?” You ask, so bewildered that your voice jumps and you’re pointing at your own chest. “You meant me?”

“Shit, I knew this was going to happen. You don’t- it’s okay.” Marcus quickly reassures you. “You don’t have to, I - it won’t affect your grade, they are done anyway. I- just forget I said anything, okay?”

“No! N-no, I meant— I didn’t realize you liked me, too.” And if you could bury your head in the ground in embarrassment right now, you absolutely would. “Please, you don’t…don’t take it back? I’d love to go.”

“Are you sure?” Both you and Marcus have stopped walking and he turns towards you. “I don’t- you don’t have to, I just- I’ve really enjoyed getting to know you, and….” He blows out a huff of laughter. “I’d like to get to know you more now that you aren’t my student.”

“I’m really sure.” If it were possible to show him exactly how much without seeming overeager - or worse, desperate - you absolutely would, but right now you’re just smiling so hard you feel like your face might split. “I’ve really enjoyed getting to know you too, and I…” Flustered, you end up laughing at the way the two of you stammer out insistences and reassurances, and you just nod. “Why don’t we say next weekend? Final will be over and I’ll officially no longer be your student in any way.”

“Missy will be with her grandparents.” Marcus nods. “And I’ll officially not be your professor. So there’s nothing improper about it anymore.”

“I don’t even think you’re capable of being improper.” The little tease makes you grin, knowing that you might have said it before but now it’s flirting.

Marcus flushes slightly, aware that some of his thoughts were far from proper. “You’d be surprised.” He huffs, both of you starting to walk towards the food court again.

“Oh yeah?” It seems so improbable, and you laugh softly while you walk. “Are you telling me the world’s most wholesome retired superhero has a rebellious side?”

Marcus snorts, “well, Emily was about three months pregnant with Missy when we got married…” He offers in way of proof. “And despite my mama’s objections, I still have my motorcycle.”

“So you’re telling me that you’re the one who has been Clark Kent-ing this whole time?” You raise an intrigued eyebrow at him as you walk, but keep your hand stuffed firmly in your pocket so you don’t do something stupid like reach for him out of excitement. “The real Marcus is wandering hands and engine grease?” Oh god…both versions sound amazing…

Marcus smirks at the comparison and there might be a slight air of cockiness to his shrug. “There’s a difference between the public image and the private man, let’s just say that.” He offers. This is why he’s enjoyed your company, he loves being able to talk to you. No expeditions, no judgment. It’s vastly different from a lot of his other interactions with people and he loves it.

"Color me intrigued." And honestly a little turned on, but you'll keep that to yourself for now. The dining hall is just up ahead and it's just beginning to be busy, as people like you and Marcus who are filing out of your midmorning classes are lured in by the smell of lunch.

“Is that a good intrigued or have 9-1-1 on speed dial intrigued?” Marcus jokes, lunging forward to open the door for you when you both get close enough.

You knew he would get the door. He always does. In fact, he glared at you when you had tried to do it yourself a few weeks ago - as though you should certainly know better by now. “I don’t know,” you admit with a shrug. “I’ve never been on a motorcycle before. It could be fun. Or it might be terrifying.”

“Wellllllll, that was kinda the plan, if you want.” Marcus admits, a slightly boyish grin on his face. “Have you wrap your arms around me and hang on while we ride.”

“No dress. Got it.” Wrap your arms around him and hang on? Apparently when this man flirts he has the ability to make you weak in the knees and nearly pout with just a few sentences. “I have a very definite feeling that I’m going to like motorcycles.”

Marcus can’t help the slightly dirty way his grin turns. “Better than a washing machine.” He hums.

“Marcus!” The scandalized laugh that makes it out of you is practically giddy to see this side of him and you stick close to his side once you’re in the bustling main dining hall. “Maybe I do want to wear a dress, in that case.”

Marcus chuckles and looks over the options for the day and then at you. “What are you feeling today?” He asks. “They have that grilled chicken salad you like.”

“And they have gyro today,” you point up at the menu and offer him a shy smile, Realizing for the first time how much he’s really absorbed about you personally over the course of the semester. “Just try telling me that’s not your favorite. I dare you to lie.”

“Only because you start singing that song every time I sit down with it.” Marcus huffs, flushing slightly.

“‘Holding Out for a Gyro’ is the best parody song ever written.” You shrug your shoulders proudly. “Sorry, Weird Al. I win this one.”

He snorts and shakes his head. “And it’s funny every time I hear it.” He enjoyed the playful banter between the two of you. “If it’s aided by a delicious meal? That makes it even better.”

“Then I think we’ve got to do it.” He’s so relaxed now, and you wonder how many times when you were in line like this or sitting with coffee, did he feel the tension of attraction the same way you did? It’s a relief to know it wasn’t one sided after all. “For old time’s sake.”

“Absolutely.” Marcus shoots you a smirk, and nods towards your line. “Meet you at the table we normally have?” It’s not an assigned table, but the corner table is rarely occupied when you have lunch together.

"Absolutely." To have anything be both of yours sends a shiver of excitement through you and you try not to giggle or anything similarly giddy. "I'll see you in a few minutes."

Making his way over to the correct station, he can’t help but seek you out. Telling himself that it’s just because he wants to make sure you aren’t waiting for him for too long, he can’t help but grin when your eyes find him and you smile.

You tell yourself that the butterflies are because it’s new, and because new is exciting. It’s not because you’re expecting anything, or even know if the date will go well. But your instincts are good and your intuition is worth listening to - and that gut you’ve spent years cultivating is telling you that this could be the start of something amazing if you let it.

You get your salad before Marcus gets his own food, making him watch you as he walks towards the table where you are already settling in. “Do you need napkins?” You always forget them and it’s a little habit that he has developed to grab more.

“You know I do.” He’s attentive. It’s something you’ve grown to appreciate about him during the time you’ve been getting to know him. “Just like I know you didn’t grab a fork and you’re going to regret it when that wrap gets messy halfway through.” The Extra fork on your tray is ready and waiting just like the extra napkins on his.

“Look at us playing to each other’s weaknesses.” Marcus chuckles, knowing that he will be using the fork. He always does and yet every time he doesn’t get one when the utensils are next to the napkins.

“I like to think of it as paying attention.” You counter, moving things around your tray to get it set up just the way you like. “We’ve both found each other worth paying attention to.”

“At least you also paid attention in class.” Marcus snorts, opening up the cup of extra tzatziki sauce he always asks for, along with extra pickled red onions. “You have one of the top five grades. Seriously, you should pursue criminal justice.”

“It would be a hell of a gear change from teaching high school English.” The cup of vinaigrette that comes with your chicken salad is unceremoniously dumped into the container and you pop the lid back on to shake it up and get everything evenly coated. “I honestly took the class because I love mysteries so much. I thought taking something about fighting crime would be fun.” You hadn’t even known who was teaching it when you signed up. Finding out you had Marcus for a professor was a delightful surprise.

“I think it’s a good idea to have everyone take at least one class.” Marcus knows you know this. It was basically his opening speech to his class. “Knowing about our system is necessary.”

"I completely agree." The discussions about how neither of you understand the resistance to understanding how the country you live in works have happened a few times over the last few months, usually in regard to a classmate saying something ignorant or someone illustrating a cultural difference between the US and the culture they grew up in. Discussions could either feel like you were banging your head against a wall or you could learn something truly interesting.

“So..” Marcus looks over at you as he scrapes the rest of the sauce out onto his gyro. “Are you ready for the summer? Or are you taking more courses?” He knows you are working towards your degree while working, so he’s not sure how it looks for you.

"I have a second job lined up for the summer. I'll keep busy and pocket as much money as I can." Working through the busy summer tourist season has always treated you well, and the company you work with has no problem accommodating your class schedule or your other job. "I'm on track to graduate next year as long as I don't run into a problem with any of my senior classes, so I'll spend my summer working and trying to get ahead in my reading if any of my professors are willing to hand out their reading lists early." It was the first email you always sent to a professor - asking if they wouldn't mind sending a reading list to you ahead of the start of the semester - and usually it helped establish you as a serious student early on. Being a slow reader meant you had to be prepared.

“Let me know what classes you are taking and I’ll be able to tell you what most of them have set out.” Marcus offers. “It’s good to have a jump on things.” It’s not just an offer because you’re going out on a date with him. He would offer it to any serious student. Just many of them hadn’t wanted to go beyond the unsubtle flirting.

“I’m a slow reader.” You shrug, digging your fork into your salad. “Taking a lot of classes that require extensive reading. Especially next year.” The first bite of your lunch is bright and crisp and refreshing as always, and you just let yourself enjoy it for a minute while you chew. “What about you?” You ask, tilting your head at him. “Any big summer plans with Missy?”

“Missy’s going to be with her grandparents most of the summer.” Marcus admits, hating that he will miss her, but she needs to spend time with Emily’s family. He was always welcomed, but he wanted her to bond with them without having dad hanging around.

“Oh?” He looks like he’s not thrilled with the idea, but you know how much he loves his daughter and he’s probably just aware of how much he’ll miss her - something you can’t blame him for in the least. That does, however, leave your mind open to think about very specific things…like spending the night together without having to worry about preteen eyes or ears.

“Yeah. So I’m going to be doing a lot of reading by the pool.” Marcus predicts. “Retirement from the Heroics left a lot of downtime that I hadn’t expected when I went into teaching.”

“It sounds relaxing, at least.” Would you kill to see Marcus lounging lazily, sunbathing shirtless with a book and a beer on any random summer day? It sounds like a dream. “If you want a change of scenery, sometimes the country club I work at gives us guest passes on slow days. You could read by a different pool if you wanted to?”

“So you’re inviting me to sit by your pool…” Marcus grins. “How good are your piña coladas?”

“Marcus I’m a bartender.” You pretend to be scandalized but just end up giggling when you take a sip of your drink. “My piña coladas are flawless, thank you very much.”

“I guess I will have to try them for myself.” Marcus teases, sending you a small wink. “Have you serving me frozen beverages all summer?”

"In my extremely sexy polo shirt and khaki shorts." The snort he gets from you is pure amusement, but the way you're smiling is so very, very pleased. Having him actively flirt with you is turning into a happy little puddle. "You'd be the only one actually allowed to leer."

“I will keep all my leering respectful.” He promises playfully. “Although you might be embarrassed to have such an old man flirt with you in public, even if you are used to it all the time.”

"If you're hanging out at the club this summer, then I'm assuming it will be because we've decided to keep seeing each other." And that thought alone makes you nearly giddy. "In which case I will be proud to have you respectfully leering while I work."

Marcus hums and picks up his gyro. “Then we will have to see if we are as good outside of ‘just friendly’ as I think we will be.” He tells you before he takes his first bite and groans at the flavors.

"I guess we will." You grin at him, forking up another bite of your lunch, and barely keep yourself from outright giggling. Next week can't come fast enough.

******

The nerves that come with getting ready for a ‘first date’ for the first time in nearly twenty years catches Marcus off guard. Panicking in the shower as he wonders if he’s made the date too casual, too presumptuous. What if you hate motorcycles? Should he just have made reservations somewhere? He runs through every single scenario in his mind until he’s nearly jittery.

He has no way of knowing that you've been sitting giddily in your apartment - busying yourself here and there with cleaning or changing your outfit four times or staring at the first page of a new book for a half hour and only reading the same sentence over and over again because you're too excited to focus. As seven o'clock ticks closer and closer, there is just less and less chance of you concentrating on anything except thinking of Marcus.

The ride over to your apartment complex is easy and surprisingly quick. You don’t live too far away from him and the implications that spring from that have him reminding himself that it’s just the first date. Swinging his leg over the bike as he shuts it off, he smirks to himself as he looks back at the helmet he had strapped to the back for you to wear. It’s a gorgeous evening for a ride and the setting sun in a few hours would look amazing as you cruise along the coast.

You practically jump when the buzzer goes off, beating a hasty route from the bathroom mirror - where you were quadruple checking the claim that your new lipstick is transfer-proof - to the hall. “Hello?” Trying to sound carefree instead of out of breath, your voice pitches up one too many octaves when you press the button to answer.

“Hey.” Marcus grins at how breathless you sound, wondering if you are just as nervous as he is. “Can I come up, or do you want me to wait down here?” If you decide to just come down, that’s completely your choice and he won’t judge you either way.

"Come on up!" Having decided thirty seconds ago to change your shoes from flats to boots for the sake of the bike you hope he brought, you push the buzzer to let him in and scramble to your bedroom to grab your knee-high boots.

Marcus grins, opening the door and deciding to take the stairs rather than wait for the elevator since you are only on the second floor. Eager to see you and get the date started. The only reason there aren’t flowers in his hand, is because they wouldn’t survive the ride over but maybe the one flower he does have silk charm you.

The knock on your door comes barely two minutes later and you've barely zipped up your boots when you answer it. Marcus has always dressed up for his time on campus, but today he has a leather jacket thrown over his untucked green button-up and boots peeking out from under his jeans where he would normally wear Oxford. The difference is slight, but it's mouthwatering. "Hey." One little word, but it's all you can manage when you're grinning from ear to ear like a lunatic. "Come on in."

“Hey.” He wipes his hands on his pants, slightly nervous as he steps inside. It’s been a long time since he’s been on a date and he doesn’t want to fuck it up. “You look great. Like really good.” He compliments.

“So do you.” He’s so obviously nervous that it makes you smile, relaxing in the moment when you remember how long it’s been for him. Having you be equally nervous isn’t going to help him at all. “Let me just grab my purse and we can head out?”

“Sure.” Marcus clears his throat and reaches into the pocket of his riding jacket. “So flowers, fresh beautiful ones, are standard for a first date - but they wouldn’t have survived the ride over.” He offers as he pulls out the lone metal rose he had brought you. “So I hope you aren’t disappointed by this.”

“Marcus…” Twisted and pulled from glossy metal into the form of a single blooming rose, the bud is a gorgeous example of artistry all on its own. It speaks to care because it’s so delicate, and an eye for beauty, and you gasp softly when you accept it from his hands. “It’s stunning.”

“I made it.” Why did he just volunteer that? He huffs slightly at his fucking inability to act like a normal man for just one second. “It’s- yeah, I just wanted you to have a flower.”

“Just because you don’t wear a uniform anymore, that doesn’t change who you are as a person.” It’s part of why you like him so much, if you’re honest with yourself. His being a hero isn’t all about his powers. He is fundamentally a good man.

“That’s very true.” He likes the fact that you have a very practical mindset about it. Some wouldn’t and it just means you are even more special than he had anticipated.

Out on the sidewalk in front of your building, his bike is easy to spot. The lone motorcycle in a parking lot of practical and family vehicles, it practically screams to be noticed and you love it. “I was hoping you were serious about bringing it.”

“Good.” Marcus practically beams at giddiness in your eyes. “It’s been a while since I’ve had time to go for a ride and figured it would be the perfect evening for it.”

“Absolutely perfect.” You couldn’t agree more, happily taking the second helmet from the back of his bike when he hands it to you.

Once you are as safe as you can be, Marcus straddles the bike and pulls it off the standing peg. “Get on behind me and hang on as tight as you want.”

“Dangerous thing to say to the woman who’s had a crush on you for the better part of five months.” The gentle laugh as you carefully climb into the back of the bike and wrap your arms around him is mostly teasing - but only mostly. Because you’d been lusting after him on TV for a lot longer than that.

Marcus chuckles as he starts the bike with a loud roar. Maybe showing off just slightly. He has backed into the parking spot so he can just take off with the twist of his wrist and he grins at the bubble of giggling that bursts out behind him as your arms tighten instinctively.

It’s a quick zip from your building to the Pacific Coast Highway. No more than a few minutes in the residential area puts you out enjoying the Southern California’ coastal salt air instead of smog. Each turn he takes hits right in the pit of your stomach and brings another bubble of giggles from your throat and you just hope he can hear them over the roar of the engine. Even if the night was just this - just riding around with him as your anchor - you would completely love it.

Marcus doesn’t try to speed and break your neck as he coasts along the Highway. This is about the leisure of the trip. Enjoying the scenery and he can feel you gasp when he takes one hand off the handlebars to point out some whales breaching just off the rocky coast.

It’s silly. It’s silly to worry. You’re with one of the world’s only literal superheroes. Nothing is going to happen to you. But you still clutch him a little bit tighter whenever he lets go of the handlebars to point. The smile on his face is free and easy and he seems to love the gasps from your lips, so you don’t bother feeling embarrassed. If you were nervous it’s already melted away. Being with Marcus is easy.

He doesn’t know how long you cruise, maybe an hour, hour and a half before he throttle down slightly. “When you see somewhere you want to eat, let me know!” He turns his head back towards you and shouts it so you can hear.

A little further up the road, a brightly painted seafood shack with a cartoon lobster wearing a captain’s hat on its sign. “Right there!” You call through the engine and wind noise, barely letting go of him long enough to point. It looks unpretentious and like it hasn’t changed owners or gimmicks in decades. Perfect for your breezy, relaxed evening ride.

“Okay.” Marcus immediately slows down more, letting go of the handle bars again to give the signal for his turn as he guides the two of you into the parking lot.

You could swear you’re still vibrating when he cuts the engine and your feet are on solid ground again, but it’s not rattling or uncomfortable. It’s like a very tangible adrenaline buzz running all through your body and - yes, definitely shooting right between your legs.

“You okay?” Marcus asks as soon as he takes off his own helmet and sets it down on the back of the bike. It might not be cool to some to wear protection, but he’s got his daughter to think of. And despite his best efforts at trying to stay inconspicuous, sometimes he was photographed in public, not the example he wants to set for the younger generations.

“That was amazing.” The shit-eating grin on your face promises that you’re not lying, and you let him gently unbuckle your helmet to lift it away and set it with his as you stand up.

“Well, why don’t we have whatever tickles our fancy and then we can find a shaved ice place or ice cream stand?” He offers.

"Sounds pretty perfect." A dressed down night like this - something that's more about who you're with than what you're doing - is exactly the right kind of first date to you.

“Good.” His hand finds your back, up under your jacket by sheer coincidence as he moves you towards the small shack. “Maybe we can eat outside?” He offers.

"Why eat by the ocean if you can't see the water at the same time?" His hand is warm through the thin material of your dress and you unconsciously shift closer to him as you walk inside.

“My thoughts exactly.” Marcus grins. “Order a beer if you want, I’m going to have a soda since I’m the one driving.”

The place is simple - just a window with a huge menu board over it where you place your order and a counter a few yards down where you can pick up your filled order when your name is called. Tables inside are simple plastic with matching chairs, and outside there are picnic tables to extend the seating by another dozen or so tables. A plate of fish tacos and local beer sounds like the most Californian meal you've eaten in a long time, and perfect for tonight.

“God, everything smells so good.” He groans, practically drooling at the menu board. “Do you want to get a bunch of things and split them?” He asks.

"You're on." By the time you get up to the window to order you've picked out three or four things that sound amazing - not the least of which is the fish tacos which are marked on the menu as award winning. Your beer will be on the tray when it comes up but Marcus is given a cup for his soda and is pointed toward the drink fountain while you wait.

"What kind goes best with what we ordered?" He hums playfully as he surveys the soda options. There are a few but he's just playing around, seeing if you will point out your favorite. His theory is that you would take a sip of it if he picks that one. So you just aren't drinking beer.

“Hmmmm.” Pretending to think excruciatingly hard about it, you shrug your shoulders playfully and tap the Sprite logo currently staring you in the face. “It’s a palate cleanser,” you reason when he raises one eyebrow to ask for an explanation. “Bright, citrusy, sweet but not as heavy as Mountain Dew or root beer.” It’s also your favorite, but he doesn’t need to know that. Having a favorite soda is silly at your age.

"Good choice." Marcus actually agrees with your assessment and immediately starts adding ice so he can fill the cup with Sprite. "Kind of like having white wine with chicken or beer with chicken wings." He grins and winks at you as he fills the cup.

“The extremely low rent version of that,” you laugh though, leaning against the counter as he fills his cup. “But I like the low rent versions of things. Just because something is fussier doesn’t necessarily mean it’s better.”

"I always believe there are times to be fancy and then there are times to just be...happy." Marcus shrugs. "I figured that the first date should be easy and light, not stuffy in a fancy restaurant where we are bored to death and unable to find things to eat that we can pronounce."

"Now that is a theory I can get behind entirely." You snag him a paper straw from the container next to the drink dispenser and send him one of those winks that he seems so fond of, just to be playful. "Although I do speak passable Italian."

"You do?" That is new information and he's delighted to learn that. It's charming to know that about you and he grins as he nods. "I can see it. Have you traveled to Italy?"

"I never got to." It's a regret, to be sure, but you made up your mind a while ago to not let those things drag you down anymore. It's been too long. "The first time I was in college, I was an art history major. Most of my focus was on the Italian Renaissance, so Italian was kind of necessary."

“I see.” Marcus nods. “Maybe you will be able to visit once you have your degree.” He offers, knowing that traveling to foreign countries is important.

"Once I have my degree this time, I hope I'll be able to find a good job." The best you can really do is shrug, pretending that you hadn't had to set aside several lifelong dreams when you dropped out of college the first time around. As short a life as it had been then, you've always been a dreamer. "It's okay." Not wanting to bring the mood down, you offer him a sunny smile and turn to wait for his name to be called at the counter. "I'll get there someday."

"I don't doubt it for a second." Marcus promises you with a smile. You are tenacious and he knows you will make it happen for yourself. "How many more of your classes are you shy of graduating?" He asks, as he stands beside you.

"Seven." It sounds like so much and so little all at once, and you stick your hands in the pockets of your jacket to resist the insane urge you have to hold his hand. "One more full year, basically. But I have a spot open in case I don't pass something this semester and need to retake."

"That's a smart thing to do." He is impressed with the way that you are thinking ahead. "Sometimes you don't pass the first time around, I know I couldn't pass my freshman statistics course to save my life."

“I took Intro to Botany for my science general ed thinking it would at least be interesting.” But from your cringe, he can tell that that isn’t true. “It turned out to be both insanely difficult and insanely boring. Which is a shame.”

"Yeah...." Marcus shakes his head. "I'm not the biggest fan of that class." He doesn't like professor Issacs, but you don't need to know that. He's never particularly cared for him, finding him pompous and egotistical without contributing much to the faculty. He seemed to make the course load harder for his students than it needed to be.

“Well, if Isaacs decides to flunk me, it’ll be Earth Sciences in fall, instead.” Which you probably should have done in the first place, but hindsight is 20/20 and all that. “How’s your grading looking? Staring down the barrel of a hundred and fifty tests and papers?”

"I actually have it down to a science." Marcus tells you with a small grin. "I should be done with grading by Sunday at the latest."

“Look at you, Professor Smarty Pants. You’ll have to teach me your tricks if I ever actually become a teacher.” You tease, grinning when the girl behind the counter calls his name, looks up, and recognizes him.

“Moreno?” She asks, stunned and wide eyes. “Marcus Moreno?” Her voice manages to go up several octaves. “I- oh my god!”

Taking his drink and grabbing some napkins and utensils is the most helpful thing you can do, and you watch with a smile as Marcus shakes the girl’s hand and chats with her for a second before grabbing the tray with your dinner. He’s in his element with people - any kind of people - and you always get a warm sort of pride whenever you’re with him when he’s recognized. Despite having no claim on him but friendship, you’re still proud of him.

Marcus listens to the girl gush, he had apparently saved her about five years ago, right before he had quit going out into the field with the other Heroics. Making him recall the incident and he smiles as she thanks him for what he had done, shaking his head and claiming that it had been nothing. Grateful that you aren’t annoyed that he’s having time taken away from the date. When he finally comes back over to you, he gives you an apologetic look. “Sorry.”

“Don’t apologize.” You push the door open to go outside and let him go through first with the tray. “You’ve saved people's lives. You saved that girl’s life. That’s no small thing. Not at all.”

“It’s bad, but I don’t remember her.” Marcus feels guilty, but it’s the truth. There were a lot of people that day.

“And she never has to know that.” There is one picnic table closer to the water than the others, and you both move toward it instinctively. “I can’t imagine you remembering every person you ever saved. But I’m sure they'll all remember you for the rest of their lives.”

“It’s daunting.” Marcus admits. “I don’t think it’s a secret that I don’t crave attention.” He snorts. “I’m not Miracle Guy.”

“No one is.” You smirk, knowing Miracle Guy’s reputation for tooting his own horn.

Marcus chuckles at your expression and shrugs slightly. “He’s got quite the fan club.”

“And he loves it. But fame isn’t everyone’s first choice.” At the table you set everything out between you and sit side by side so you can both look out over the water while you eat. “For what it’s worth? I like you just as you are.”

“Well thank you.” Marcus moves your beer over to you and grins. “While we eat, maybe you can tell me why you chose teaching?”

“Have we never talked about that?” He shakes his head when you ask and you pop the cap off your beer. “Teaching was always on my radar.” You tell him, figuring that’s the best place to start. “I thought about teaching art, originally. But when I was taking care of my mom…the thing that she had the most energy for was books. We would read together constantly, until it was just me reading to hear and we would talk about every chapter and every book together. It was our own private book club, and I fell in love with literature all over again.”

"I like that." Marcus hates the fact that it seems like your mother is gone, he can't even imagine losing his mother right now although his father died when he was twelve, but he reaches out and takes your hand. "I'm sure that those memories are the ones that she cherished the most." He murmurs softly.

It’s not exactly the way you wanted it to happen - out of sympathy instead of excitement - but you look down at his large hands covering yours and smile. “She was my best friend,” you tell him, aware that your voice has dropped a little. “And I just hope I’m making her proud.”

“Doing exactly what you want to do and living your life how you want to live it is exactly what would make a parent proud.” He knows not all parents subscribe to that, but he feels like your mother would, considering how you’ve turned out.

“Thanks.” You shake your head, almost trying to release the cobwebs from the corners of your mind. “Sorry…I…I didn’t mean to bring the mood down.”

“You’re not bringing the mood down.” Marcus assures you, almost instantly. “Talking about our lives and what has happened is learning about each other. It’s the human condition that none of us are without personal tragedy.”

“I suppose.” Not wanting to let go just yet, you take a sip of your drink with your other hand. “Although most men would not feel that way on a first date. So thank you for being your compassionate self.”

“I am no stranger to things like this.” Marcus reminds you softly. “Do you know how many people hit on me at my wife’s funeral? And then didn’t understand why I was angry at them?”

“Are you serious?” The worst part is that you can imagine it. People offering to comfort the grieving widower with varying degrees of subtlety and lewdness. “That’s…that’s despicable, Marcus. I’m so sorry.”

“It’s done.” Marcus rubs his thumb in the back of your hand gently. “But I’ve learned that there are really good people in the world too, and you’re one of them.” He tells you with a soft smile.

“I really like you.” Though it comes out inelegantly, and you can feel your cheeks burn when you fear it, the sentiment is honest. “I mean…obviously. Since I’m here with you. But I guess I mean…I’m glad that you feel that way. Because the time that I’ve been able to spend with you is the happiest that I’ve been in a really long time.”

"That's good." He lights up, grinning broadly and can't quite hide the way his chest puffs out slightly at your praise of him and the time you have spent together. A lot of it has been innocent but it's a building block for what he wants. More.

With the air slightly clearer between you, you dig into your dinner with enthusiasm. The little roadside seafood shack is playing with no less than its A-game so everything is fresh and delicious. The sea is calm, treating you to crisp breezes and the occasional creature-sighting, and little joke after little joke piles up to have you both in a fit of giggles by the time the meal winds down. In your entire life a first date has never been this relaxed or fun, and you're starting to think that maybe you've just been dating the wrong people all along.

Marcus leans back and sighs. “Well, want to continue on and find our dessert stand?” He asks playfully, rubbing his stomach. “Or do you not have room?”

"There is always room for dessert." You tell him, with an air that you're giving some kind of sage wisdom. "Especially cold desserts on warm nights." It will be sundown soon and the mid-May sun is only just starting to lose power. "Do you know a place or are we driving until we find one?" Either way is fine with you. Either way is time spent with him.

“I’m kinda winging it.” Marcus admits with a grin. “Trying to be more spontaneous? Missy said I shouldn’t plan everything out like I do normally.”

"You told Missy?" Admittedly, you had been afraid to ask if he was going to or not, knowing that his relationship with his daughter means the world to him. You wouldn't have been surprised or offended if he had chosen to hold off on telling her about you until it became more serious. The fact that he did - that you seem to be important enough to him to have her know about you - floods you with warmth and joy.

“She’s the one that told me I needed to stop…how did she put it? “Being a wuss’  and ask you out.�� He chuckles as he stands from the table and picks up the tray that you’ve both deposited all the trash from your dinner onto. He’ll throw it away and return the tray before getting back on the bike with you.

"Your daughter and my roommate." You can't help but chuckle a little, walking with him to the trash bins to chuck your beer bottle in the recycles. "Well...I'm glad one of us listened to our advice giver. I'm pretty sure I would have been too chicken when push came to shove."

“I was half convinced that I was making up the entire thing in my head.” He huffs, rolling his eyes at himself. “That maybe you just felt sorry for me and that’s why you ate lunch with me.”

"Not at all." The fact that he thought it, though, shows his humility. "Actually, at first I thought the reverse. That you were taking pity on your weird student who was older than everybody else by being friendly."

“God no.” Marcus breathes out. “You saved my sanity. Having someone who was understanding that it’s insane for all these girls to be wanting me?” He rolls his eyes. “There’s a group of them that started calling me ‘daddy’ and I just-“ he shrugs and laughs in that defeated and disbelieving kind of way. “Why?”

When you snort to keep from bursting out laughing, you can only hold up your hand to apologize. “Marcus, it’s because you’re hot. A sexy guy in a position of authority with a nurturing personality is a recipe for being a daddy.”

“But…I—” He trails off and his eyes widen slightly in realization. “Dear God.” He huffs after a long moment of silence.

“It’s a compliment,” you promise, looping your arm around him and hugging him while you desperately try to keep the laughter inside. “A slightly weird one, but a compliment nonetheless.”

“They do realize that I would never actually….date them, right?” He asks. “It would be so wrong.” Most of his class are seniors but the age gap widens every year and now there’s only three or four years between the freshman class and his daughter.

“The reasonable ones do. The less reasonable ones don’t care. That’s not the point.” Together you walk back around the tiny restaurant and out to the parking lot, but Marcus doesn’t move away from you so you keep your hand on him while you go. “They’ll get it out of their systems eventually and then you won’t have to hear it anymore. Besides, I think the ringleaders of that particular nickname are all graduating this year.” One of them was Monica, you know that for sure. But she’ll be graduated and gone in no time.

“Hopefully.” Marcus looks over at you, “although I wouldn’t mind a certain former student dropping by sometimes when she has time.” He teases.

“Oh yeah?” You smirk, unable to resist screwing with him just a little. “I’ll let Monica know. I’m sure she’ll be thrilled.”

“Do it and you’ll buy your own ice cream.” Marcus threatens playfully. He doesn’t mean it, but the idea of Monica haunting his office hours after graduation is almost enough to make his time by virtual connection only.

“That’s a very serious threat, you know.” You’re giggling when you make it to his bike, practically doubled over with it just from the mortified look on his face. “Of course I’ll drop by office hours. How else am I going to say hi?” Doing your best not to count on anything - or to get your hopes up too high - you have ended up just sort of assuming that he won’t want to go on another date after tonight. That it will be too weird for him or you won’t be as good as what he has built up in his mind before now. It’s helping to keep your expectations grounded, because your hopes are already imagining what it will be like to get to know his daughter.

“Welllllllll, I guess we could communicate through mirrors and reflections, smoke signals, or pigeon carriers.” Marcus snorts. “But I was hoping it would include the occasional phone call, or visit in person. I’ll even text.”

"I would pay money to see Missy teaching you how to text." That starts up the giggles again, but in a much more lighthearted way. "Look, Marcus..." You manage not to sigh, thank god, but your tone does trend a bit more serious. All fears aside for you, you know that he hasn't dated in an extremely long time and deserves some reassurance. "I told you that I really like you and I meant it. So if you decide you want to keep seeing me after tonight? I'm a commitment girl. So dropping by your office with snacks or to spend some time together will be a given."

“I know how to text.” Marcus grumbles, pouting at you slightly. “I just don’t. There’s no inflection. And how can I convey emotion?” He reaches out to take the helmet you had worn off the back of the bike to put it back on you. “I think this date is going really well, how about you?” He asks. “So I don’t know why I wouldn’t want to see you again.”

"If I tell you that I'm having a great night but trying not to set my expectations too high, do I get to see that cute pout again?" The fact that he sets the helmet on you and buckles it in place so he knows you're safe is about the cutest thing ever.

Just to get you to grin again, he does the pout again. Holding it for a few seconds before he shakes his head in disappointment. “And here I was thinking that you should set the expectations sky high.” He rumbles dramatically.

'My hopes are sky high," you assure him, feeling daring enough to reach out and touch his arm again even if it's only briefly. "But I know this is a big step for you, so I didn't want you to feel pressured."

“I don’t.” He promises, reaching up and chucking your chin softly before he glances down at your lips. “Not at all. Although there’s some pressure, it’s not something you have to worry about unless you want to.”

"What do you mean?" Tilting your head to one side, you don't miss the way he glances down at your lips, though the innuendo goes straight over your head.

He chuckles quietly and lets go of your chin. “I’ll let you figure that one out for yourself.” He teases, turning back and grabbing his own helmet. “Let me know when you got it worked out.”

"Well that's not fair." It's your turn to pout now, just as playfully. "I have no talent for double meanings, if my roommate is to be believed."

“Really?” He turns back around and smirks at you. “If you don’t figure it out by the time I drop you off at your place, I’ll let you in on the pressure.”

"You're enjoying this too much." But it's amusing rather than anything else, and you nudge him playfully.

“Maybe a little.” He chuckles as he climbs back on the bike and motions you over. “Climb back on, sweetheart.”

If teasing you is what keeps that smile on his face then you are all for it. You just shake your head to make him laugh again and swing your leg back over the back of his bike. Your arms slide easily around his waist this time with no hesitation in the thing, and you giggle all over again when the engine roars to life.

“Want to go a little faster this time?” Marcus yells over his shoulder.

"Go for it!" There's no question you'll be safe with him, and the adrenaline from the ride is definitely worth it, so you just hold on a little tighter.

“Hang on!” Marcus laughs as he kicks the peg up and twists the throttle of the bike hard enough to lurch you out of the parking spot and make you squeal in surprise.

Back on the highway Marcus picks up the pace, moving you through traffic with expert handling and a fearlessness that goes straight past anything worrying and directly to being such a damn turn on.

This time there’s less talking, more wind buffering around you. Marcus loves the feeling of it, having spent plenty of time wishing he had the skill of flying like Miracle Guy, but this is a close second. He grins as you squeeze him tight and he lets go of one handlebar to cover your hands with his own as he carries you further up the coast.

The colors of sunset are just starting to appear on the horizon when Marcus points out a sign for an ice cream stand up ahead. His hand has been warm on yours whenever it's been safe for him to have it there, and you could swear that the warmth radiating off of him in waves has changed somehow. Or maybe that's just wishful thinking.

Throttling down, he pulls into the parking lot of the ice cream stand, happy that it seems moderately busy on this beautiful night. Even better, there’s benches facing the ocean to sit and eat. “Now are you a sundae kind of girl or a cone?” He asks playfully.

"Yes to both," you laugh honestly. You both take off your helmets and pop off the bike to stretch your legs, but stick close to each other while other people bustle around having fun. "But tonight feels like a cone night. Much easier for sitting and watching the water with."

“I agree.” Marcus can’t help but touch you again, keeping his hand on your back again. “Figure once we finish up here, we’ll turn around and start heading back to L.A. Don’t want you too sore from riding too long.”

"Sure. We got a perfect night for a few more hours of driving." Though you have no desire to see the night end, you're not trying to monopolize every second of his time. Or at least you wouldn't admit to wanting it. For now you just keep close and lean into his side a little as you stroll toward the stand overlooking the water.

“It’s also a good reason to stop at these stands.” He looks over at you and smirks. “If you aren’t used to it, it’s a real workout on your hips and thighs.”

"Some things are worth being sore for." It's amazing the way you miss even your own innuendo, but there it is. The words don't even register a second meaning on their way out of your mouth.

Marcus waits a beat for you to smirk, but you don’t. Giving credence to your claim that you don’t get secondary meanings. “Yep.” He chuckles. “Let’s figure out what ice cream we want.”

"I'm going to guess...pistachio for you." You glance up at him when you get into line and raise an eyebrow. "Or Rocky Road? Something classic."

“Actually…” Marcus smiles as he glances at the list of flavors. “I was thinking the sinful Caramel truffle swirl.” He admits.

"Ooh, we're going for something fancy tonight." It might be the mood or the sunset, but he is just remarkably handsome tonight. "Sounds tasty."

“You always go fancy with ice cream.” Marcus laughs. “Or red velvet, peanut butter cup mashup?”

"Red velvet and caramel swirl mash up?" Suddenly it's a game, playing with pairings, and his hand on your back has slipped to your waist making you feel giddy like you're still flying on that bike with him.

“Orrrr the banana flavored ice cream with peanut butter, chocolate chips and caramel swirl?” He asks, nearly drooling at the combinations they offer.

"The Elvis. Always a classic." All it's missing is bacon, and you would absolutely use that as a sundae topping. "I say we pick two and swap halfway through. Best of both worlds."

Marcus grins slowly and nods. “Sounds like a plan to me.” His fingers tighten on your waist slightly as you both turn back towards the window and step up to order. “Ladies first.” He murmurs to you.

You end up ordering coffee cookies and cream and Marcus gets the Elvis-inspired concoction that had him drooling, and within minutes you’re scouting for a place to sit in the small army of benches overlooking the water. The pinks, purples, and orange in the sky are a watercolor collage of the perfect sunset, and the smattering of other couples who also chose to stop here on their dates have given the place a more romantic feel than a little seaside ice cream stand probably ever would ever have on its own.

“Sooooo.” Marcus guides you over to the benches, the girl behind the window assuring them that they will bring the ice cream to you. “How is the view?” He asks, sitting down besides you and offering his hand. If you want to take it, you have the option.

“I think it might be my new favorite.” In fact, you’re so busy admiring his profile against the colorful sky that you almost miss his proffered hand. Almost. But you slip your hand into his larger one with a shy smile, relishing the simple intimacy.

Marcus isn’t looking at the sunset. Instead his eyes are on you. “Mine too.” He promises, curling his fingers around yours protectively.

“Yeah?” You’re both the same kind of sappy, it seems, and the smile on your face widens immeasurably. Your cheeks are going to ache from it tomorrow but you couldn’t care less. “I’m glad to hear it.”

He grins but doesn’t say anything else, just letting both of you settle back and watch the light play over the water. His hand doesn’t leave yours and he sighs softly. “The view of the water is nice too.”

A laugh - small and breathy - cracks your dreamy expression and you manage to thank the teenage girl who brings over your ice cream when she arrives a moment later. “Yes,” you grin at him, nearly giggling. “The water is nice, too.”

The first bite of the creamy, sweet ice cream makes Marcus moan, rolling his eyes back. “Holy shit.” He groans, taking another lick of the confection. “I know we’re trading but you have to try this now.” Having the perfect dessert almost makes up for having to let go of your hand. Almost.

“That good?” You ask, and he nods when he holds it out to you. It’s messier than you're proud of, that first taste, but you groan right along with him and let your eyes float shut happily. “Holy shit, it is that good.”

“Right?” He’s practically giddy as he takes another bite of it happily. “This is definitely a place to come back to again one night.”

“Absolutely.” The first bite of your own cone is just as good, and you moan again happily. “If it’s all this good then we’ll have to come back with Missy.”

“Missy will insist on it.” Marcus chuckles. “That girl has never met an ice cream flavor she didn’t love. She even eats mint chocolate chip.” He makes a face and grins at you.

“Mint chocolate chip is delicious!” You protest immediately, making him just grimace even more dramatically. “Fine, more for me and Missy, then. You’re the one missing out.”

“I will happily miss out.” He promises you. “I don’t care for the taste of toothpaste with my chocolate.”

“How about coffee and Oreos?” Offering him a first taste of your ice cream is only fair since you’d had one of his, but more than anything you’re just enjoying the easy teasing between you.

“Now you’re speaking my language.” Marcus doesn’t hesitate in sampling the cone you offer him and he groans happily. “God.”

“Right?” You laugh, trying to ignore the way the sounds reverberate through you anytime Marcus groans or moans over delicious food. “We have to come back. Gotta try every flavor.”

“Absolutely. Although with Missy coming, we’ll have to trade the motorcycle for the car.” He doesn’t mind it, and to be honest, he likes that you want to include his daughter.

“I don’t mind.” Spending time with his daughter is more important than how you travel, and honestly you’re not sure you’ll be composed enough for family bonding with how fucking wet riding that bike has made you. “The bike can be for when it’s just us.”

“I like the way you think.” Marcus smirks slightly and takes another bite of his ice cream.

“After all…” When you smirk at him it’s devious. “I don’t think the bike would be considered very ‘Daddy’ of you.”

He snorts, nearly choking on the melted cream of his dessert. “That’s just mean.”

“Me? Mean?” You blink at him innocently, with your eyes as wide as they’ll go. “Never! But tease? Absolutely.”

“So you tease but you don’t get the dirty meanings behind comments?” He laughs, shaking his head in amusement. “Interesting.”

“I guess I just…never expect anyone to make dirty comments to me?” It feels like an excuse, or something silly, and you shrug your shoulders. “So it never occurs to me.”

“Why?” That seems impossible to him. You’re beautiful, kind, smart and funny. “While I don’t subscribe to catcalling women all the time, there’s got to be times where people come onto you.”

“Maybe.” Another shrug and you feel yourself looking away, like you ought to be embarrassed for missing out on something. “But I never notice unless it’s extremely obvious. Like the day you asked me to have lunch with you the first time? You flat out asked me.”

“I don’t mind having to be blunt.” Marcus leans in and nudges your shoulder slightly. “I’ll keep it in mind when I want you to know I’m flirting with you.”

“I’ll learn,” you promise, knowing the whole thing sounds silly to any ‘normal’ person. “Learning how you flirt is easier than learning how everybody in the world flirts.”

“This is very true.” Marcus is halfway down with his cone so he dutifully holds it out for you to take.

“Trade time.” You offer him your cone in exchange, glad that something so simple can be enjoyable for both of you. After everything you’ve been through over the last few years, you really have realized that it’s the little things that mean the most to you. Something as simple as sharing food makes everything much more intimate.

“We might have to get a couple of pints to take home next time.” Marcus suggests. “Bring a cooler.”

“We can make homemade ice cream sandwiches.” The thoughts roll on - of spending more time with him, getting to know Missy - the daydreams you have only started to allow yourself this week as you waited eagerly tonight.

“Ohhhh make some cookies for the sandwiches.” Marcus groans, rolling his eyes at the idea.

“Exactly.” His enthusiastic reaction makes you grin, hoping that some of these little dreams might come true sooner rather than later. Tonight has really been perfect, and you don’t want it to end even if all you do is sit here in the after-dusk and watch the water together.

“So…anything else you want to do?” He asks softly. “We don’t have to end the date after we get back to L.A.”

“Honestly? We could probably do anything and I’d enjoy it.” Simple, maybe, but you prefer to think of it as being easy going. And you’ve never not enjoyed time with this man. “Maybe we could just…curl up? Watch a movie or something? Unless that sounds boring to you.”

“We could do that.” Marcus offers after thinking about it for a second. “Do you want to do this at your place or mine?” Just because you were picked up from a date at your apartment doesn’t mean you want him to come back to it. He frantically tries to remember if he did the dishes this morning.

“It’s probably easier if you come back to mine, I think.” Not that the very idea of it doesn’t have you shaking a little with anticipation. “That way you don’t have to drive the round trip between our places just to drop me off.”

“If that’s what you want.” Marcus chuckles quietly and decides to be honest. “I was just panicking and praying I had cleaned up from breakfast this morning.”

“There’s no reason to worry about that.” You shake your head, pausing for a second to lick away a drop of ice cream before it can skate down your hand. “A pristine house always confuses me. It’s supposed to be where you live, and life is messy.”

“Life is messy but I don’t think day old dishes are the way to express it.” Marcus chuckles. “I always think of shoes by the door, backpacks slung over the stair banister, throws and pillows messy on the couch.” He shrugs. “Basically how my house looks.”

“If you would be more comfortable at your house, I don’t mind.” For you, this is all about making him as at ease as possible, because you know that no matter what you’ll enjoy yourself. “I can take an Uber home?” Or spend the night, but you won’t say that part out loud.

He chuckles quietly. “I was wanting you to be comfortable.” He pouts slightly, playfully, at you.

“Too considerate for our own good.” You have to laugh a little, realizing that you’re both dancing around each other. “Why don’t we go to your house, then?” An Uber ride now will give you time to think, and to maybe not do something impulsive like ask him to stay.

Marcus nods. “That sounds good. We’ll have the house to ourselves and not have to worry about bothering the neighbors.” He murmurs, knowing you probably won’t get his meaning.

“Sounds good.” The smile you give him is admittedly a little dreamy, but that’s okay. A first date should be dreamy if it’s any good. Now that it’s officially dark out, the night seems to have taken on an extra layer of comfort that you hadn’t expected. Or maybe it’s just that you’re leaning into his side on the bench.

Marcus quickly devours the cone, but he offers you the very tip of the cone - the best part in his opinion. “Here, sweetheart.” He leans up and holds it up to your lips. “The sweetest bite.”

There’s something very intimate about it but you don’t shy away, accepting the gift by nipping it right out of his fingers with your teeth but still accidentally grazing his fingers with your lips in the process. He’s right about it, though, and you hum happily when you offer him the same last bite of the cone you had been holding.

It should be obvious how Marcus is feeling from the way his breath catches when you graze his fingers, but he doesn’t know. So he makes it obvious. He wraps his lips around your fingers and sucks lightly.

As gentle as he is when he does it, it sucks the air straight out of your lungs to make you gasp. There's no possible way to miss the deliberate way his tongue flicks at your fingertips instead of focusing on the nub of the ice cream cone that you had been offering, and although he does come away with the treat in his mouth that's not at all what you're focused on now. You stare for a second before you can compose yourself again, and instead of being gobsmacked you immediately feel your whole face burning.

"Delicious." He hums, smirking at you slightly as he licks his lips before he starts to lick his fingers clean of any melted ice cream that dripped down. "Are you ready to go back?" He asks, watching you carefully as he sucks his thumb clean.

The reply gets stuck in your throat at first but you nod, eventually managing to stammer out a "Yes" and flustering, because what you want to do is drag him in for a kiss but that seems awfully forward. Or maybe it isn't at this point and you're just paranoid - who knows.

Marcus chuckles quietly, suddenly more confident on this date than he had been up to this point. His knuckles brush across your cheek and there’s still just a touch of light over the ocean to make the scene romantic with the string of lights around to give it a nice glow. “I’m going to kiss you, unless you say no.” He warns softly, making his intentions known and giving you a chance to pull away as he leans in.

“Why the hell would I do that?” It gives you just a second to appreciate his knack for crystal clear communication, which means the world to you, but you’re also not trying to open a dialogue. You lean in as easily as breathing, finding his lips a half seconds faster than he anticipated, and let your eyes flutter closed at that first touch. It feels so natural, like everything else tonight, and you reach one hand up to cup his cheek while the moment lingers between you beautifully.

Marcus sighs into the soft kiss. It’s gentle, promising. A first kiss that sweet dreams are made of and he’s careful to not take it any deeper. If you want to kiss him again, he can expand then. After a moment, or many an hour, he pulls away with a smile. “Ready, beautiful?”

“Absolutely.” As soft and sweet as it is, your whole self is buzzing with it and you run your thumb along his jaw as you nod. “Ready, handsome.”

The two of you stand up and there’s a natural way that you seem to drift towards each other. His hand sliding around your waist and he hums softly. “Are you warm enough in that jacket for the ride home?” He asks, knowing that it will get cooler now that the sun is down.

“I’ll be okay.” He must not know that he radiates heat. It comes off him in waves and you’ve wondered more than once how he could possibly survive wearing sweaters like he does in Southern California weather while being so warm. Maybe it’s just an aura he gives off. “If I’m chilly when we get to your house we’ll just have to curl up under a blanket.”

Marcus groans slightly, barely refraining from making another dirty comment, but his fingers flex slightly on your hip. “Whatever you want.” He promises.

“Did I say something?” You’re starting to pick up on things. On his cues that could be considered unusual. At least, he never groaned around you before.

“Yeah.” He knows you didn’t mean it sexually. “I was just thinking of all the ways I could be under a blanket with you, sweetheart.” He admits as the two of you stop in front of his bike again. “It’s adding to that pressure I was talking about.”

With two pieces of the puzzle, it's like something clicks into place in your mind and you suck in another breath, clamping your mouth shut to keep from openly giggling. "Oh." You duck your head and push into his space a little, just to press a kiss to his cheek. "I wouldn't... wouldn't mind not making it through the movie," you admit quietly.

He chuckles quietly and reaches for the helmet for you. “That’s up to you.” He promises quietly. “Completely up to you.”

The ride back to LA is easy. The giddiness in your blood is different than it was when you left the city but no less exciting - just a new kind of anticipation. The idea that he does actually want you as much as you want him is exhilarating, making you hyper aware of the way you have to cling to him as he guides you through traffic. The strength of him despite how he might look soft to the outside observer. The breadth of his back and shoulders giving you a place to rest your head as your drive that only makes you wonder if the breadth of his chest would be even more comforting.

There is a slight urgency to getting back this time. He’s not speeding too badly but it’s not the leisurely drive it had been on the way out. Not with the fact that your hand has slipped under his jacket and resting on his stomach, warm and heavy.

His house is picturesque from the outside: the pinnacle of upper-middle class southern California comfort. A gate and security box outside let you in to see the well kept front yard and around the side of the house where the pool is beckoning with welcome. It looks tidy but not fussy, which is just like him. "Home sweet home?" You hum when he cuts the engine in his driveway.

“Home sweet home.” Marcus offers, letting you swing yourself off the back of the bike before he lets down the kickstand and dismounts himself. “Hopefully you like it.”

"I can't think of any reason why I wouldn't." As reluctant as you are to pull away, you take off the helmet you had been wearing and hand it off to him to secure. The night has barely gotten a chill but the ride definitely created a breeze, and you smile when you take his offered hand. "Do you want to give me the grand tour?"

“Of course.” He practically beams at how you smile at him. It’s the type of smile that makes him feel like a warm blanket has settled over him. “Missy has managed to make this hang out central in the summertime when she’s here. The kids like to come swim.”

“I would too, if I were them. Any place with a pool is the best place to spend free time.” There’s vestiges of teenagers everywhere when he shows you the path to the backyard - pool toys in a large crate and everything brightly colored in every way. It feels lived in and loved.

“Of course. And it’s always asking if I can grill hamburgers or whatever.” He huffs, but his grin gives away how much he enjoys it. “Do you know how many bags of chips teenagers can plow through?”

“It’s gonna be even more if I start coming over.” You flash him a grin that says you’re one hundred percent ready to suck up to his daughter to make sure she likes you. “Dips and desserts are kind of my thing.”

He laughs and shakes his head. “Do you mean to bring them or I’ll have to buy more?” He teases with a wink.

“Oh no, I’ll make them.” You promise, laughing right with him. “Nothing says pool party and burgers like fresh salsa and guac.”

“You make homemade guacamole and my daughter would be your best friend.” Marcus laughs. “She eats it all by herself.”

“Befriending Missy is very high on my list of priorities.” That’s something that shouldn’t be a secret from him - that you value him enough to make his daughter a priority. Tonight has been amazing and might still continue to get better, and it’s important that he knows how seriously you take this.

“The key to her heart is avocados and green chili sauce.” He confides, whispering playfully. “If you can make green chili enchiladas, she might ask you to move in.”

Your other hand moves around his waist when he pulls you into his side and you grin up at him when you hug him. “I really hope you don’t mind having me around then, because it sounds like Missy and I can live off the same foods.”

“If you can cook it, thank God.” Marcus huffs. “Because for some reason mine never turns out right.”

“We’ll have to see what she thinks.” You lean into Marcus with a smile. “I hope they make the cut.”

“If they are halfway decent, it would be a lot better than mine.” He chuckles, leaning into you and sending you an up close wink.

“Wanna show me the inside?” A nod to the house is a small thing, but getting to see his space for the first time is a big deal.

“Of course! Yes, of course.” He huffs at himself and shakes his head. “Come inside, please.”

The house is lived in. Cozy and as tidy as it can be while being inhabited by a single dad and his teenage daughter. No cleaning lady has been through here, no private chef has seen the inside of this kitchen or painstakingly set this table. It hasn’t been touched by an interior decorator or a stylist. It’s just their home, and you like it all the better for that.

“So this is it.” He’s never been a showy person, motioning to the living room and open kitchen. “It’s home and to be honest, probably could use a hell of a dusting.” He admits, blushing slightly.

“It’s just like you.” The words come with a soft, lopsided smile. “Comfortable, welcoming. Like you don’t want to leave once you’ve been let inside.”

Marcus smiles slowly and nods. “Well it’s a good thing that you only leave when you want to.”

It’s a chance to take, but you’re willing to go out on a limb right now. With his fingers still threaded through yours it’s easy to turn into him and tip your head back. It’s just a small moment, or at least it starts that way, but you place a kiss to the corner of his mouth in what is - for you - a very daring move. “That is a good thing,” you murmur, hoping that wasn’t too forward after he kissed you earlier in the evening.

It warms him, making him snake his free hand around your waist and pull you closer. “Hmmmm.” He hums quietly and shakes his head. “We can do better than that, sweetheart.” He promises before he leans in to kiss you again.

It’s firmer this time, more wanting, and you sigh into it with a freedom and enthusiasm that is only encouraged by how close he’s holding you.

Marcus feels the tension building, loves how naturally this is progressing and he tilts his head slightly so he can run his tongue along the seam of your lips.

You shiver a little and sigh, opening up for him and gliding your tongue along his for that first taste of exploring something deeper. While his hand tightens at your waist, yours slide up his shoulders easily, pulling the two of you together like magnets. You opening up for him is like opening the floodgates for Marcus. The needs that have been building for him spill out, making him become more assertive. Guiding you towards a counter while groaning into your mouth, he presses against your body, his own hard and throbbing for you.

Permission has been given here - permission to act and permission to want in a way that you can’t remember even scratching the surface of with anyone before him. Of course there were others before him, you’re not that innocent, but it’s been a long time and something about the way Marcus is mapping the inside of your mouth so carefully and methodically feels momentous. You moan for him, softly at first but it quickly becomes needy, and tangle your fingers in his clothes like a desperate, silent plea to have them out of the way.

“Baby.” Marcus pants as he pulls away, sucking in the air he had been deprived of while he was kissing you. His lips trail down your jaw. “You need- let me know- if- if we need to stop.” He manages.

“Could say the s-same to you —” It’s not as though you haven’t dreamt of this. Gotten yourself off to the thought of this. Tried to imagine if he would be rough and needy from desperation or soft and gentle out of caution and affection. Now that you might be a hair’s breadth away from finding out you don’t ever want to stop.

“Fuuuuuuuck.” Marcus lets out a breathless chuckle against your pulse. “Baby I want to show you my bedroom.” He murmurs desperately. His cock twitches against your stomach.

“Please.” There’s nothing more straight forward than that, and you nod almost frantically.

“Okay.” He pulls away from you and takes your hand. “Let’s go upstairs.” He offers, giving you a moment to breathe.

If you were in a more eloquent mood you might have thought it was like being led through a palace by your very own Prince Charming, but as it stands the only thing you can really focus on is the heat radiating off of him and the urgency with which you’re both climbing the stairs. You barely make it to the landing before you’re glued to each other again, blindly grasping along the hallway as you moan into another kiss.

It has been a long time since Marcus was in such a hurry to ferry someone into his bedroom. Yet his hands grip every part of you that he can reach and he is pushing off your jacket right there in front of the stairs so he can touch more of you. Drunk off the soft sounds you pour into his mouth.

One by one the pieces of clothing start to drop - your purse, both jackets, his shirt - with an urgency that you hadn't known you had until his hands were spanning your whole hips with one great grasp and his teeth found exactly how sensitive the tender skin of your neck is. "Marcus–" His name is a prayer before it becomes a chant and your own hands map the expanse of his chest as you tumble through a doorway that you desperately hope leads to his bedroom.

“Gonna make this good baby.” It’s a desperate promise to his ears, especially as long as he’s been without intimacy. Unless you count him jerking off this morning in a desperate attempt to not attack you. Though that point seems to be moot.

"So good." How could you doubt that about him? Well...you don't, honestly, but you understand that as long as it's been for you it's been much longer for him. And to have a little reassurance might go a very long way tonight. "So fucking good."

“Let me know if I do something that you don’t like.” Marcus orders you softly, smirking at you because he doesn’t think that it will be likely. “It has been a long time since I’ve been able to go down on someone.”

“Fuck, Marcus.” Having had no expectation for tonight, that bowls you over like a ton of bricks and you look up at him with lust blown eyes. “There is nothing I don’t like about that.”

He chuckles, the deep, raspy sound of arousal and anticipation. “You don’t know, I could be a biter.” He teases, knowing that he will put his teeth marks on you in a few different places.

"How do you know I wouldn't like that?" You tease back, enjoying that every single second doesn't have to be fully loaded and serious. Being able to laugh with your lover is something you need.

Marcus snaps his teeth at you playfully at winks. “Only one way to find out.”

Giggling in response, you happily draw him in for another kiss before stepping back toward his bed. One pull brings your dress up over your head, and you just have to thank your lucky stars that you wore a reasonably cute matching underwear set tonight. It's not all the way to lingerie, but it's nicer than your every-day stuff. If you had anticipated this at all, you would have pulled out the fanciest thing you own.

“Fuck.” The sight of your pretty panties and bra makes his cock twitch in his pants and he’s quickly ridding himself of the t-shirt he had worn. He might be slightly self conscious, it’s been a long time since he was in Heroics shape, but he ignores that as he stares.

"You took the word right out of my mouth." It might be a silly thing, but you can't help staring right back for a moment. The little bit of softness around his middle doesn't diminish his figure one ounce. If anything, you like a bit of softness with all that strength. He looks broader like this - shoulders tapering down to trim hips - and you step backward again. One step closer to his bed.

“Take off your bra.” Marcus orders quietly before he smirks and holds up his hand to stop you. “Better yet…hold still.”

Tilting your head at him, you stop reaching behind you. A second later the hook and eye clasps on your bra open completely untouched. "Did you just--?" Your hand immediately reaches back to touch the clasp, which feels completely normal and unbent, and you pull your bra down your arms with a smirk. "Metal powers. Handy."

“Very handy.” He might look like the cat who got the cream and his eyes only get wider as your breasts are revealed to him. “Fuck, you’re so fucking pretty.” He coos, reaching for the button of his jeans. “Do you like your nipples sucked on?” He asks, mouthwatering as he imagines it.

"Mmhmm." For some reason the question paralyzes you, like that is somehow what has made tonight completely real. "I-- y-yes, god yes."

“Then I’m going to suck on them.” Marcus groans like you’ve given him a gift. “I’m going to suck on them while my fingers stretch open your little pussy before I lick it.”

"Fuck." One more step back and your calves bump against his bed frame, almost making you lose your balance because you weren't expecting to find the all-important piece of furniture so easily. "Do it, Marcus. Touch me, please."

His jeans are pushed down, his boxers tented with a large wet spot from where he is leaking. “Lay down.” Marcus practically growls out the order, eager to see you spread out in his bed.

All in one not-too-smooth motion, you shift back onto his bed and slip out of your panties, wanting to just bypass any other awkwardness by laying yourself bare for him. Everything Marcus wants at this moment, you are more than happy to give him.

He had wanted to strip off your panties, but it’s completely okay if you are bare. Giving him the perfect unobstructed view of your body. He hisses through his teeth and rushes to strip off his boxers. “Jesus baby, look at you.”

"Too busy looking at you." His cock is thick, and longer than you've had before, sending a delicious shiver down your spine as you take in the sight of him prowling toward you. Two steps and he's leaning on the bed, making the mattress dip to hold his weight and bringing the heat of his proximity back to you. "Fucking gorgeous."

“Yes you are.” Marcus hovers over you, watching you squirm underneath him as he takes in the view. “Let me kiss you again, sweetheart.”

"Gladly." You would drown in him right now if you could - kissing him is the least of it. The weight and breadth of him on top of you makes you feel almost dainty as you breathe him in, and just a touch of warm wetness on the inside of your thigh tells you he is just as excited by the turn tonight has taken as you are.

The kiss is hot, frantic and Marcus is lowering himself onto you before he even realizes it. Needing to get closer. “Fuck.”

It feels like your hands are everywhere at once, trying to map the length and breadth of him while you memorize his taste. With no hesitations between you, the instinct to reach down and wrap your hand around his length is easy to give in to.

You would think that he’s been surprised, maybe even hurt from the way that Marcus sucks in a loud breath. But there’s no mistaking the way his hips jerk forward when your hand surrounds his cock and squeezes gently. It’s the sweetest kind of torture and he feels the burst of pearly liquid build up on the tip naturally. “Shit.” The ragged groan is followed by his mouth starting to blaze a wet trail across your chest in search of your nipple.

Your own gasp nearly matches when he finds it, drawing a moan from you and arching your back off the bed and letting your eyes flutter shut just for a second before you peel them open again to watch him. Ravenous isn’t usually a word you would use to describe Marcus but right now he is a man starved and the first step to satiating him is found at your tits.

There had been a few times where he had worried he wouldn’t be able to do this again. That he would be too nervous or just unsure of the new partner. But you have stripped all of those insecurities away and left him with nothing but heavy desire.

The sounds surrounding you like a halo turn filthy quickly. Groans muffled by skin, vocal moans, the sloppy sounds of Marcus lapping at your chest more and more desperately every time your hand moves on his cock.

“Fuck.” His groan is muffled around your nipple. His hands blaze a trail over your skin, groping and squeezing every piece of flesh he could. “So good.”

“Marcus—” You whimper when he moves across your chest, latching onto your neglected nipple with eager determination. “Fuck baby — need you to touch me. Please.”

Once you beg him, Marcus can’t deny you anything. His fingers slide down to slide through your folds and press against your clit as he switches over to the other breast. Your hand around his stills when he presses his fingers into you, totally absorbed in the feeling of being split open on two of his thick fingers as his thumb rubs circles over your clit. It has your chest heaving and body aching all at once, desperate to get as close to him as possible. To draw him into you and get him as addicted to the feel of you surrounding him as you already are to him surrounding you.

“So sweet.” Marcus pulls off your tit and groans when he feels how fucking tight you are as he pumps his fingers into your body. “Fuck, that what you need? That good? You need me to curl them?” He wants to know how to make you cum, wants to hear those breathless cries.

"C-curl, fuck, please--" It's impossible to form a complete thought with his fingers moving inside of you so gorgeously, but you nod and hope he can understand the broken sentence for what it is. "So good."

He hears you, his teeth nipping the side of your breast as he curls his fingers up and presses them deeper.

You keen in response, crying his name and grasping his shoulders as he pumps his fingers in and out of your tight cunt, curling them perfectly against that gorgeous spongy spot inside of you and making you see stars. "Just-- fuck -- like that, oh my god."

Marcus groans, breathing against your skin and closing his eyes at the sound of your moan. “Good girl.” He coos breathlessly. “Oh fuck, good girl.” His cock pulses against your hip but he wants to make this good for you. Knowing that he won’t last too long in bed this time.

It's all too overwhelming and so good in all the ways that you've missed being touched, and Marcus's rhythm doesn't falter as he pushes you right to the edge. Barely gasping out a warning before your whole body seems to lock down under him, his name is on your lips when you fall apart for him the first time.

Marcus shudders, feeling the liquid heat rush over his fingers. Making him moan your name quietly as he keeps pumping his fingers up into to keep the pressure against that spongy spot and draw it out for you while he kisses along your jaw and murmurs small words of encouragement in your ear. “Good girl, so fucking good. Ride it out for me, baby.”

"Goddamn." When you feel like you can breathe again, you turn your head to capture his lips in a sloppy, eager kiss. "So fucking good, baby."

He chuckles quietly, soaking up your praise and slowly pulling his fingers out of you along with a whine when he does. “Good.” He pants. “You want–” He pulls back and looks into your eyes. “Can I fuck you, baby?” He asks.

"Fuck yes." There's no hesitation for you. Months of dreaming - and daydreaming - about this makes you nothing but pliant and needy. "I-I'm safe," you manage to pant out between kisses. "IUD, I mean."

He groans the idea of feeling you bare and having you full of his cum. “Good. I’m safe too.” He promises, nudging your cheek with his nose. “Been a long time and I’ve had a clean bill of health.”

"It's been a while for me, too." There's no reason for him to be self-conscious about that, and you brush the damp curls of hair out of his face to press a kiss to his forehead. "Doesn't matter," you smile softly. "Just matters that it's you."

That more than anything, makes him relax. Marcus kisses you, forgetting that he had promised to use his tongue on you as he shifts and covers your body with his. “So fucking beautiful.” He groans.

"All for you, baby," you promise him, knowing that nothing in the damn universe could pull you out of this man's bed now that you're here.

He doesn’t rush. Instead, settling between your thighs is a slow affair. He’s not some teenager that needs to be inside you, although the ache has built up to almost painful. Instead he kisses you as his hand slides between your bodies so he can position himself at your core and his eyes watch yours as he slowly starts to sheath himself in your welcoming body.

You feel like you're holding your breath as he presses into you, filling you up inch by gorgeous inch, but it's the low moan reverberating in your chest and the thick cock slowly splitting you open that gives you the feeling of breathlessness. Marcus isn't in a hurry and neither are you. With your foreheads pressed together and sounds of pleasure coming from both of you, the room around you has dissolved and narrowed your reality down to just him.

“Holy shit.” Marcus’s arms are trembling by the time he is buried to the hilt and he swears that he can’t breathe. The sexy and playful moment turns serious and he can’t do anything more than to press his lips tenderly to yours again while he tries to give you time to adjust before he moves.

He pulls back, rolling his hips away from you as slowly as he had punished them forward, and you gasp into his kiss when he drives into you again - slightly faster but not with anything approaching speed. A languid pace gives you both time to find a rhythm together and your lips only leave his to kiss and nip along his jaw line while he moans in your ear.

He closes his eyes as he languidly rocks into you. Keeping the pace steady. “When you’re ready, let me know.” He murmurs slowly, feeling the exquisite pleasure of your walls squeezing him. “I want to hear you scream my name tonight.”

"More, baby." He knows damn well that you're not above begging, and your tone is borderline pleading even without needing to be. All you know is that you want to be completely overwhelmed by him. "Fuck, I-- please, Marcus, want you so bad."

“W-wrap your legs around me.” Marcus groans out, pushing to his elbows and grins at you. “And hang on.”

Curiosity has you following his instruction as much as anything else, and you shift under him just enough to have your ankles meet at the small of his back. Your hands grasping at his arms and shoulders will have to be enough to ‘hang on’ like you’ve been told.

He hums, pleased by your willingness to comply and he grins at you, devilish as he winks. “Now tell me if I need to slow down.” He says before he withdraws again and snaps his hips forward.

“Fuck!” Slow and steady is apparently not Marcus’s preferred pace, as he begins to pound into you with stamina that could only come from a Heroic. If his goal is really to have you screaming his name, you have a feeling it won’t take very long at all.

Grunting, Marcus reaches up to grab the headboard so it doesn’t beat against the wall. Forgetting that he had removed the spacers so it didn’t the last time he had rearranged the room. There hadn’t been any need for them for a long time. Now he just moans as your fingers dig into his shoulder blades as he keeps hammering into you.

The little crescent moon marks your nails are sure to leave behind don't seem to phase him in the least. Every thrust feels like he's splitting you open for the first time all over again, spearing into you until your head is thrown back on his pillows and you have one hand braced again the headboard so you don't hit your head with the way he's fucking you into the mattress.

“J-Jesus.” He hisses. “K-know how many times I-I imagined this?” He demands, pushing the air out of your lungs with every harsh roll of his hips. “Nearly every f-fucking day.”

"Me -- oh fuck -- too." It's as much as you can do to string a few words together right now and you keen when he drives into you again.

Every time his cock hits the spongy walls of your cunt, you moan for him. Making him ramp up his pace to near frantic and all he can do is pant out your name between breaths.

It hits you like a freight train when that second orgasm comes, without any chance to give him warning or do anything except cry his name into the night, the sound reverberating off the walls with the wet slap on skin on skin as Marcus fucks you through your peak with your cunt clenching down on him like a velvet fist.

“F-fuck, good girl.” Marcus moans, closing his eyes and thanking the Gods that he managed to last long enough for you to be able to cum. “Shit, baby.” He covers your mouth once more for a desperate kiss as he rocks into you half a dozen more times before he plunges deep and pulses inside you, the liquid heat of his pleasure filling you up.

He swallows your moans as he empties himself inside you, and when both of you breathe again it's with brilliant smiles on your faces even though all eyes stay closed for a long moment afterward. When you do open your eyes, you press soft kisses along his jaw and cheeks, finally dusting a few on his lips. "Holy shit," you giggle quietly, chest still heaving as you pant.

His quiet laugh matches yours in breathlessness and he nods. “What you said.” He huffs, deciding the thing to do would be to collapse against you and tuck his head into your neck to snuggle and breathe you on.

You wrap your arms around him, legs going slack as you both just sink down into his mattress together as one. "Hell of a first date," you chuckle, kissing his shoulder where you've left marks behind.

“Mmmhmm.” His smirk is pleased and tired against your neck. “When I can move again, I’ll run you a bath and get us some water.” He murmurs.

"If we don't both fall asleep first." It wouldn't bother you for a second if that's what happened. Passing out after sex with Marcus still inside you is high on the fantasy list.

“How do you know what I’m trying not to do?” Marcus grumbles playfully at you, kissing your pulse softly.

"Cause it's what I'm trying not to do," you giggle against his skin. "That's a hell of a workout."

“Yes it was.” His softening cock twitches inside you and he giggles slightly, feeling euphoric. “I’m very glad you aren’t my student anymore.”

______ Master Tags: @pixiedurango @chattychell @winter-fox-queen @lady-himbo @artsymaddie @princess76179 @paintballkid711 @missminkylove @pedrosbrat @ew-erin @sarahjkl82-blog @sharkbait77 @justanotherblonde23 @lv7867 @recklesswit @mylittlesenaar @f0rever15elf @gallowsjoker @steeevienicks @athalien @sherala007 @skvatnavle @thatpinkshirt @jaime1110 @girlimjusttryingtoreadfanfics @goodgriefitsawildworld @greeneyedblondie44 @katheriner1999 @littlemousedroid @harriedandharassed @churchill356 @ajathegreats-blog @hardc0rehaylz @beardsanddetectives @kirsteng42 @ladykatakuri @adancedivasmom @madiebear @tanzthompson @emilianamason @bigsdinger @xocalliexo @pedr0swh0r3 @avaleineandafryingpan @charlyrmv @avidreader73 

My Masterlist!

[ellies-little-thing]

"I'm sorry I didn't see you there. I was too busy mmmmm'blocking out the haters."

My masterlist <3

pairing: bullie!ellie williams x fem!reader

Warnings: Mean Ellie ,Modern Ellie; swearing; fluf; arguing; ;  smut; reader is referred as she/her; readers first time with a girl; reader has a vagina; drinking; harassment; Kind of proofread; English is not my first language. Where i live 18 is the legal age to strat drinking.

Author's notes: I love mean Ellie. I dont know if this is very good, i tried my very best and had fun with it. Enjoy my take on bullie!ellie! I hope you like it! Likes, reblogs, comments and feedback are always welcome! <3 (sorry, i have vines living in my head rent free)

NSFW MINORS AND MEN DNI

w/c: 25.2k

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

High-school was never easy. The teachers yelling at you even if a pen fell, the stares of other students in the hallway, and then there's Ellie. It's your last year, you just turned 18 a few weeks ago. You were never very popular and people picked on you constantly so you tried to keep to yourself. But at least you had your friend Amy beside you.

Ellie was the school bully. No one dared to argue with her, they knew she'd make them regret it. This year it looked like you had become her target yet again. You knew each other since when you were kids and ever since she'd treat you like shit. And she didn't even feel bad for it. She was a bit of a playboy and liked flirting with other girls, but with you? She was just plain mean. She always had a smug expression on her face and always hung out with her group of equally stupid friends. She was constantly nagging you to make her papers and give her the right answers to every test. She wasn't the brightest to say it nicely. She'd always make fun of you in front of the whole school.

Ellie was mean, yes, but she was also very attractive. No wonder she had almost every girl at her mercy. Every week you could see her with a new one. Ellie was tall. She had beautiful shoulder length auburn hair almost always tied in a half bun. She was pale with freckles all over her face. She wasn't the most feminine of girls but her features were soft. Her eyes were a light green that shone in the light. Her smile was beautiful too, even though most of the times you saw it was when she made fun of you just for fun.

"You think you can just give me the wrong answers to the math test and get away with it?" Ellie snapped, as she shut your locker. Ah right, the math test. She looked at you, demanding for an answer. You were so tired of her that you decided to give her the wrong answers to teach her a lesson.

“I'm tired of you.” You say not looking at her, opening your locker again.

Ellie just stares at you in disbelief, her hands on her hips. "You hear me, dummy? I'm talking to you." She doesn't care that this whole hallway is now staring at you two. "Do you have an answer for me or are you just too dumb for it?'

“You're the dumb one for needing the answers to the test!” You respond in a dry tone but annoyed.

The crowd laughs and you feel yourself blushing. Ellie notices that, and chuckles as she steps closer to you. She puts her hand on your shoulder and stares at you with a mocking grin.

"You're not too bright, right? I mean, you're really asking for me to beat the shit out of you. Do I really need to explain everything to you, dumbo?"

“Leave me alone.”  You walk away. You’re tired of Ellie and her attitude towards you.

“You know you can't just walk away.” Ellie grabs your arm and forces you to stay. "I'm not done with you, dummy." She grins, noticing that her behavior scares you a bit but she doesn't seem to care.

“Fuck you Ellie.” You spat back.

"Aw, did I hurt your little feelings? That's cute." She looks at you, smiling. "What are you gonna do about this? Cry?"

“Why are you so annoying?” You say as you try to get her to let go of you.

"I could ask you the same question, dumbass?" Ellie rolls her eyes and then looks at you, grinning. She gives you a shove against the wall before walking away as the rest of the people laugh at you.

You walk away from there as fast as you can, without running. You hear laughter behind you, but you just continue walking and go to your classroom.  When you enter your classroom, you notice that Ellie has already taken one of the front seats and looks at the professor with an annoyed expression.

You take your seat, trying not to look at Ellie. You feel her staring at you but you ignore her. Time passes by and the class ends. You decide to stay in your classroom to finish some homework you didn't get to do over the weekend. It was a bad idea. As you sit at your desk, you feel someone tap your shoulder. It can only be Ellie.

“What now?” You ask annoyed.

You look behind you and see that, indeed, Ellie is standing behind you, smiling at you. "Thought you can hide from me?" She grabs a seat and places it next to yours and sits down.

“I'm starting to think you're obsessed with me.” You say, looking at your books.

Ellie smiles, noticing your cheeks are a bit red. "Maybe I am. Maybe I'm not." She looks at you and then looks away. From time to time, she glances at you and smiles. You just keep doing your homework as if she wasn't there. Ellie suddenly leans toward you, her face close to yours. She looks at you, grinning. "Can I ask you a question now?"

“No.” You say, still focused on your reading.

"Oh, please? It's just one question. It won't kill you." Ellie stares at you, waiting for your answer.

“I might kill you.” You say angry.

Ellie laughs. "Oh, I would really like to see you try.” She leans closer to you, her green eyes looking into yours. "Come on, it's just a question."

“Fine…”

"Did you like when I humiliated you in front of the whole hallway?" Ellie chuckles. She looks at you, waiting for your answer. You just ignore her, you're really not in the mood. Ellie just chuckles again and leans even closer to you. Your heart starts pounding in your chest, you get uncomfortable when Ellie stands that close to you.

"It's not nice to ignore people, you know?”

“It's not nice to hurt people, you know?” You say in the same tone as she spoke to you and look at her angrily.

Ellie doesn't seem to care. Instead she looks at you, noticing that your cheeks are pink. "It's just teasing, right? We should have some fun." Ellie then smiles at you.

“Go have fun with your friends.” You dismiss her.

"What? You don't want some alone time with me?" Ellie grins before whispering something in your ear. Something only you can hear.

“No, I don't.” You still don't look at her.

"Are you sure?" Ellie smiles as she strokes your hair. She looks at you before leaning closer. You feel her lips just inches away from yours. "I think I want to kiss you."

Your heart is pounding, you feel really uncomfortable with her so close to you. “Don't touch me!”

"Why not?" Ellie runs her fingers through your hair again, her lips still close to yours. "I think you like it."

“Go back to your girlfriends.” You just want her to leave you alone

"I don't have one right now. Besides, you're way hotter than any girl in this school could ever be." Ellie giggles. She looks at you, her gaze is intense now. Your cheeks are burning and she sees it.

“Stop it, get away!”

"You see? You're blushing. I told you you like it." Ellie touches your cheek and strokes it slowly, her fingers gentle. "I know you feel something for me."

“Yes, disgust.” You say in a serious tone.

"Then why are you blushing?" Ellie smiles and strokes your hair again, looking at you. "You want me to stop, but you're not going away. Why?"

You quickly pack up your things and get up.

"Aww, running away so soon? I thought I touched a sensitive spot in you, darling." Ellie laughs and watches you leave. "Maybe next time you'll do what I say."

You walk out of the classroom. Ellie smiles to herself as you leave. She notices that you didn't look back at her, but she feels accomplished. She finally got your attention.

You go to the bathroom and close yourself in one of the stalls. You lock the stall door and notice that you're shaking. Why are you like that? It's just Ellie, right? You try to calm yourself down but you get stuck in your mind, wondering why this encounter made you so nervous… “I hate her.” You think to yourself. You hate her, you want her to leave you alone, but there's some part of you that's enjoying this. You don't know why but it makes your chest burn. Is there something wrong with it? But then, this is Ellie, right? And she's mean to everyone, there's no way she could make you... feel that way. It's just a silly thought, you tell yourself.

You calm yourself and get out. You feel better now. Ellie probably won't bother you again after this, right? You walk out of the stall and wash your hands before going back to your classroom. You notice that the hallway is empty, everyone went home already. Only you and Ellie are still at school.

You decide to go home instead and walk towards the exit. As you head for the exit, you feel someone tap your shoulder. You turn around and see Ellie. She grins at you, her hands on her hips. "Leaving so soon? I thought we had some unfinished business." Ellie chuckles.

“I'm going home.” You say in a stern voice, not looking at her.

"Well, I'm going with you." Ellie stares at you, still grinning.

“No, thanks very much. I'd rather get hit by a truck.” You say dryly.

"What if I won't let you go without me?" Ellie leans on the wall, watching you. "I think you need some company on your way home."

“I don't.”

Ellie rolls her eyes, but still follows you. After around 15 minutes, you arrive at your house. You can already hear your parents fighting inside. Ellie chuckles, but doesn't speak. She just looks at you, waiting to see your next move.

“Can you go away now?” You ask calmly.

"What, scared of me coming inside?" Ellie grins, pushing you slightly but then letting you enter first. You open the door and enter the house. Your parents fight loudly, their voices hurting your ears. You look back at Ellie and notice that she's coming inside as well. You push her out and close the front door, then you go to your bedroom without your parents hearing or noticing you.

It was a Friday, at least you didn't have to see her again for two days. A few minutes later you get a text from your friend Amy. “Hey! I heard there's a party tonight at Jenny's place. You want to come?”

Jenny used to be your friend but then she started hanging out with Ellie and they dated for a while. You haven't spoken to her in ages but what harm could a party do? It would be nice to spend some time with your friend Amy and relax for a few hours. You decided to say yes to her invitation. You then picked an outfit for the party. You chose a black top and some high waisted jeans with your converse. Put on some makeup and went to meet up with Amy so you could walk to the party together.

“Hey Amy! You look really nice today.” You say as you meet her at the designated location you had agreed to. Amy wasn't very tall, she had beautiful long black hair and was rocking an amazing cat eyeliner with a little black dress. It really looked good on her. You both walk to the party as you catch up with each other in a bit of small talk.

“Hey, I heard what Ellie said to you today, are you feeling okay?” Amy asked you with concern on her face.

“Yeah, she's just a jerk. It's whatever.” You smile at her not wanting to talk about it, really. She holds your hand as you two enter the house. It was 9 pm and there were already a load of people there. You went to the kitchen to get a drink. You wanted to forget what happened today so you got something strong and downed it in one go, before pouring it again and poured something else for Amy as well and went back to give it to her. You danced for a bit with her and you two were having a good time, when you noticed someone in the corner of your eye. It was none other than Ellie, and she was staring at you from the other side of the room with a drink in her hand whilst having her other arm over a random girl. Amy’s boyfriend James arrived at the party and joined you. He was on the football team but he was a nice guy. You suddenly felt really nervous and excused yourself to go to the bathroom. Amy understood and continued dancing with her boyfriend.

As you were about to close the door to the bathroom you felt some resistance. You were stunned as Ellie entered and closed the door behind her. She was now looking you dead in the eyes. You feel her hands on your shoulders so you don't run away. She's not letting you go that easily. The sound of the music outside gets louder. You felt like a trapped animal with her looking at you up and down.

"Oh come on. You know you want me here. Let's have some fun." Ellie smiles at you, not backing down.

“Ellie, go away please.” You say with a trembling in your voice. You were scared of her.

"Oh, come on. We can have some fun. Don't worry about it, they'll never know. I'll be your little secret." Ellie grins as the voices outside get louder and louder.

“I don't want you here.” You looked at her and your hands were starting to shake.

Ellie pushes you gently against the wall and strokes your hair. "Hey now, don't be so dramatic dear. Just listen to your feelings. What do they tell you?" Ellie leans closer to you, giggling quietly. You try to get away from her. You push her away and try to go for the door. For a moment, you think you're gonna make it... until you feel her hand grab your arm. "Darling, I know you want this. You can't escape me." Ellie says, her voice soft and gentle.

Your heart is pounding in your chest. “You are being a stalker.” You say as she pulls you towards her.

"Oh, come on darling. I just have a crush on you, that's all." You listen as Ellie continues to speak. You can't believe this. You're afraid that Ellie might hurt you or something, but she just keeps talking to you... with such a gentle tone that you might think it's true. "I can't help that you're so attractive. I want to kiss you, hold you in my arms, I want to be with you forever."

“You're just making fun of me.” You can't look at her, so you look down at the floor.

"No, you silly. Can't you see that I really mean what I say? You're so cute, so hot…" Ellie chuckles but then her face turns serious. "Listen, I like you, I always did." Ellie smiles, stroking your hair again. She looks at you with a cocky expression as if you were just going to melt at her words. "Give me a chance, will you? I promise I'll make you happy."

“I don't like you.” You say with anger in your voice.

"Oh, but I like you, sweetie. I like you a lot." Ellie keeps stroking your hair and leans closer to your face. "C'mon, let me kiss you. I know I can make you feel better. Just let me make you happy..."

“No.” You try to make her let go of you.

"Please. One kiss..." Ellie leans closer, her breath warm on your face. It feels uncomfortable and you feel scared, but she's so close to you. So close that you could kiss her by accident. She smiles gently, her eyes fixed on your mouth. "Please,. Just one kiss and I'll never bother you again..." You turn your face away, as you can't do anything else since she has you pinned to the wall.

"Oh, stop it." Ellie grabs you by the chin and forces you to look at her. As you are face to face now, she puts her other hand on your shoulder. "Don't pull away, you'll enjoy it." Her voice is still soft and gentle, she's trying to convince you to kiss her.

You swat her hand away as soon as she touches you. Ellie lets go of your chin but she doesn't let you go. Her grin has now turned into a smirk. "Don't fight yourself like that, you little brat. You know you want to be kissed by me and I'm not going to take no for an answer." Ellie leans closer and grabs your chin again, this time with both hands. She smiles, her eyes burning with desire. She leans closer, her mouth just milliseconds away from yours. Your heart is pounding in your chest and you can feel yourself melting.

“I'm not a brat!” You push her away with all your strength but Ellie doesn't let you push her. "Oh, I see that I touched a sensitive spot in you, darling." Ellie moves closer, her hand on your cheek and her face almost touching yours. "It's alright. Everything is going to be alright. Just give me that kiss and you'll see." She smiles. "Please just give me a kiss."

“Stop please…” You were really starting to panic and you were about to start crying. Ellie doesn't stop, she just leans closer and closer to your lips. "C'mon, you will enjoy it I swear." She then grins at you. "You can't resist my charms, no one can." Ellie puts her arms around your waist and pulls you closer.

You can't move, as much as you want to. "That's a good girl, don't try to move. Trust me, you're going to love it." Ellie's smile is now so big that it looks like her lips are going to burst. Her face is now very close to yours. You can see all of Ellie's desire in her eyes, her lips barely a few centimeters from yours.

You can't look at her so you just close your eyes and turn your face away. Ellie smiles and pulls your chin towards her. "Don't be afraid. Don't turn your face away. I want to look at your lovely face while I kiss you." She says it gently, with a sweet tone of voice. "I just want to kiss you. One tiny little kiss." Ellie caresses your cheek and strokes your hair. "C'mon, look at me."

“I don't want you to touch me, leave me alone.” You say to her, almost like a plea.

Ellie seems upset but you can tell that she's not going to give up. She leans closer and strokes your hair again, a smile on her face. "Look at me, you look even more beautiful when you're blushing." She looks at your lips as her hand is still stroking your hair. "Just a tiny kiss. A kiss on the cheek, I promise I'll stop after that."

You look up at her, uncomfortable. Seeing that she succeeded at making you open your eyes, Ellie caresses your face, her hands now gentle and soft. You notice how close she is, her breath warming up your face as she smiles. You can smell the alcohol coming out of her. "See? That wasn't so hard." Ellie looks at your mouth. "Can't you just give me that kiss? One tiny little kiss?"

“Just so you can make fun of me in front of the whole school again?” You say in a louder, now angrier tone.

"Of course not. I really like you, I promise." Ellie stares at your lips. You don't know what she's going to say next. "I... really like the shape of your lips..." Ellie caresses your cheek and slowly leans closer.

“You are drunk, leave me alone.” Ellie kisses your lips gently. It feels warm and soft, and at the same time your whole body feels alive. Ellie smiles as she pulls away, caressing your cheek again. "Was it that hard?" Ellie's face is now less than an inch away from yours. "I know you want more." You are in a state of shock right now. She leans closer, her breath warm on your face. You can feel her lips touching yours again. Ellie caresses your hair and smiles at you. You can't speak or move, you're frozen from fear and panic.

"Do you like what I'm doing?" Ellie smiles again, her lips still touching yours. "I think I like you a lot. I like how your lips feel on mine, I like when you look at me with that blush on your cheeks, this is so hot." Ellie keeps kissing you for a while, her hands on your face, caressing your hair, then your lips. She pulls away after a few minutes, just to smile at you again, caressing your cheek. "See?"

“You got what you wanted, now leave me alone!” You push her away and bolt to the door unlocking it.

"Oh, I'll get what I want again, don't worry." Ellie grabs you again and stares at you, still close to your face. It's as if she could kiss you anytime she wanted to. "But... I wanna do more, come on don't be boring. Let me have some fun too. Ellie grabs your chin, just like she did before. She locks the door again. "Let me touch you..."

You move your face away, trying not to look at her. Ellie grabs your chin again, this time more strongly. "I asked you to let me touch you, it's not that hard. Besides... I know you want me to." Ellie grins at you and moves closer, putting her hands on your waist, sliding towards your stomach.

“No I don't! You're disgusting!” You try to push her way again. This time, Ellie doesn't let you go. She holds you with strength, so you can't push her away. "I can't let you go, you're mine now." Ellie's hands move from your waist to your legs and then to your thighs, still grinning. "You know you're already mine. Come on, don't be shy."

“Please stop…” You were about to cry and she could see the tears in your eyes forming.

"I am just touching you." Ellie caresses your thighs again, moving her hand slowly upwards. "What's wrong? Isn't your body mine?" Her smile is now bigger and her eyes are glowing. "Don't worry, I'm not going to go too far. I just need a little more." She licks her lips, her breath hot on your face. "I want you and you want me."

“I don't want you, you're delusional and just plain drunk.” You spat at her with rage.

Ellie smirks. "Do you think telling me that is going to stop me?" She caresses your thighs again, going higher and higher. Her hands moving slowly to your hips. "Don't be shy..." Ellie's gaze is fixed on your face. She stares at you with a big smile and sparkling eyes, as if she thought you were the most beautiful thing in the world.

“Consent isn't important to you?” You ask seriously. Ellie chuckles again. "Sweetie, I just take what I want." She moves her hand towards your stomach, gently touching your abbs. "You can't escape me, I'm too fast for you." She leans forward. "And you can't resist me either." Ellie's smile is so full of desire and passion, it's hard not to be attracted to her. She speaks slowly, almost seductively. "Don't you like what I'm doing, little one? Just be honest."

“You're just turning this into an assault, stop touching me!” You push her away succeeding this time and she falls down from the alcohol.

"No, baby, I'm not. I'm just playing with you." Ellie gets up and caresses your waist again, her hands gently moving downward. "I don't think you want me to stop."

You pushed her away again but she's stronger and bigger than you. Ellie still doesn't let you go. "Oh, you're so cute when you try to resist. Don't worry, I'll make you break." Ellie keeps caressing you and moving her hands slowly to your hips. "C'mon, don't make me force you."

“Stop!” You say desperately. Ellie leans closer and grabs your chin with both her hands. "No, I'm not going to stop. You're mine and you can't resist me. Stop resisting, it's useless." Ellie chuckles and continues caressing you. Her fingers now sliding along your hips. "I don't think you want to resist. I think that deep down, it feels good."

“I'll call Amy and her boyfriend will beat the shit out of you for this!” You threaten her.

Ellie just laughs, her fingers still sliding along your hips. "Oh, you think you can scare me? How cute." Ellie smiles. She's still so close to you, it's hard to focus on anything else. "Now let me show you how much I like you." Ellie leans closer to you and her lips are almost touching yours again. "Just one little kiss. I'll let you go, I promise. Don't be so sensitive."

You kick her in the groin hard. Ellie doesn't seem startled at all and still smiles at you as her face is now only a few centimeters away from yours. "I'm not going to stop even if you call your daddy, I promise." Ellie licks her lips. Her fingers are now sliding under your shirt. "So... you gonna call him or you'll just let me do my thing?"

You scream for help, hoping someone outside can hear you. Ellie smirks and gently holds your face so you don't move. "Awww, is the little girl in trouble? She can't even defend herself. Come on, let me give you just one little kiss." Ellie's voice is now full of seductiveness. You can feel her breath brushing against your face, it feels warm and her lips are so close to yours.

Someone knocks at the door after a few seconds. “Hey! Is everything alright in there?” As soon as she hears the door, Ellie immediately lets go of you. She smiles and turns her face away, pretending that nothing happened between the two of you. you bolt to the door and unlock it. It's Amy and her boyfriend. Then suddenly, Ellie's smile is gone. She turns back to you, her eyes hard and her face furious. There's a cold stare in her eyes.

"What's going on here?" Amy asks. Ellie stares at your friends, ready to defend herself and fight. No one really makes her angry since she's used to getting away with everything and bullying people.

“She's forcing herself on me, Take me away please.” Ellie rolls her eyes and looks at Amy, as if she didn't know what she was talking about. "What?! Are you crazy, I'm not forcing myself on her! I would never, she's lying!" Ellie has a smug expression on her face. In her eyes, you're the weird one in this situation and she's done nothing wrong.

“Amy? Please?” You go to her and hug her. Amy looks at you, surprised by your reaction and the way you're hugging her, shaking. But before she does anything, Ellie speaks again.

"Can I speak to you in private for a moment? Ellie smiles, trying to look innocent. "It's nothing serious, I just need to talk to you."

Amy holds you in her arms and starts walking out of there with you. Amy's boyfriend was super tall and strong, he was on the football team and he could easily beat Ellie up, he just gave her an angry look and she backed away immediately. Ellie looks at you silently, while you leave the party. She doesn't seem to want to give up without having her way.

As you walk out of the house and get into James's car so he'll take you home, you notice that she's still staring at you from the front door, with rage in her eyes.

As you arrive at your house, you thank Amy and James for bringing you home safe. You get out of the car and wave them goodbye. You enter your house and your parents are in bed already so you walk up the stairs trying not to make a sound. You go to your bedroom and lock the door. You sit on your bed, thinking about what just happened. You also think about Ellie and how you could make her pay for what she did to you.

You look at your phone and see a message from Ellie. You pick it up and read it.

"Hey, sweetie. You know what just happened... that was all your fault. You lied to your friends about me and now I'm mad. I'll see you at school on Monday, and I'll make sure you regret it."

“fuck you” Is all you respond to her. You get mad at her message but you also get a little scared. Ellie's message was fast and the "I'll make you regret it." At the end it is kinda threatening.

“I'd like to see you try!” You answered her message like that. Now you're challenging her, it's time to see who's going to win. But still, your head is full of questions. Is Ellie capable of hurting you? Or is that just a bluff? She'll come to school on Monday and only one thing is certain. You and Ellie will face each other again. You spend the weekend in bed, feeling sorry for yourself and thinking about what she'll do to you next time you see each other.

On Monday morning you wake up and prepare to go to school. You remember Ellie's message and wonder what's gonna happen. You wear a nice black shirt, a pair of jeans and some cool sneakers and put your hair in a braid. You want to look good at school today. You go downstairs and notice that your dad is already in the kitchen, cooking breakfast. "Morning, darling. You're looking good today."

“Thanks dad.” You give him a small smile.

"You're welcome, sweetheart." Your dad smiles at you again before continuing to prepare your breakfast. Then he hands you a plate with toast, some fruits and a couple of eggs. "Eat up, you have school and it's important at least to have some breakfast in the morning."

You eat the breakfast he made for you. Your parents might be having a difficult time with each other but they'd never neglect you. You finish your breakfast and then go to your room to get your backpack. As soon as you come back, you say goodbye to your dad. "Goodbye, dad." Your dad smiles at you again. "Goodbye, kiddo. Have a great day at school, stay focused on your studies. I'll go pick you up at 5, deal?" He kisses you on the forehead before you could answer.

“Deal.” You say before leaving through the front door. But before you leave the house, you see a message from Ellie on your phone. She sent you a text message exactly 1 minute ago.

"See you at school, slut." What a nice thing to say to someone before you go to school, right? You feel bad for a second, then you decide to ignore the message. You lock your front door, put your headphones on and then leave for school. You're almost excited to see Ellie after her text message, you really can't wait to see which one of you is gonna win. “Can't wait to punch her in front of everyone…” You think to yourself.

When you arrive at school you look around and notice your classmates and teachers going to their classes. You walk straight to your classroom and enter. Your classmates and the teacher are already there. Ellie is sitting in the back with some of her friends, looking at you with a smug smile.

You walk and go sit next to Amy. Ellie notices this and her face turns into a frown. She wanted to make this school year a living hell for you, but now you're sitting with your friend Amy and she can't do anything until the class ends. You and Amy are really focused on your work. Ellie also tries to pay attention to the teacher, but she always seems to stare at you every few seconds with a cruel look in her eyes. When classes are over, Amy asks you if you want to go have lunch with her.

“Yeah, sounds good, I don't want to be alone today. After what happened at the party, you know?” Amy locks her arm with yours and you walk to the cafeteria together to grab lunch. You decide to try to have a conversation with her since you haven't talked to her today. While you're talking with Amy, Ellie comes and sits at the table right next to you.

You and Amy stay where you are and continue your lunch, ignoring Ellie. You both talk normally while Ellie keeps looking at you with a smug smile as if waiting to see if Amy will leave you alone. You're almost done with lunch, and you haven't seen Ellie interact with anyone else. She's just been waiting and staring at you. You continue eating, ignoring Ellie who's still looking at you, with her smug smile. What a weird girl, doesn't she know "no" means "no"? Amy also keeps eating, and you both keep talking about the tests you might have after lunch or even other subjects.

“Amy, I have to tell you something.” You told her what happened the day of the party with Ellie. Amy listens to your story and gets a shocked expression on her face. You weren't able to talk to her during the weekend so you told her now.

"Ellie did that to you? But why? What's the reason?" Amy looks very concerned right now. She looks at Ellie who's still smiling at you like she wants your attention.

"Don't speak to her, ok? You said something that pissed her off, if I were you I'd avoid her for a day or two." Amy smiles at you and continues having lunch with you giving you a reassuring smile and a light hug.

You keep ignoring Ellie, who seems a bit mad at you because you won't speak to her. But Amy is right, it's better to avoid Ellie's company. For the rest of this school day, you ignore Ellie's presence. She's still looking at you with a smug smile, but you decide not to give her what she wants: your attention.

Your dad arrives at five, as promised. "Hey, kiddo!" He greets you and hugs you. As you walk to the car, you think about your school day.

“What a day, huh? It was good that Amy was there to join you for lunch.” Ellie didn't bother you too much in class, in fact, she didn't talk to anyone today.

"All good at school, kiddo?" Your dad asks you this question as you both enter your car. He seems calm, he's not aware of what happened on friday. 

“Ellie tried to speak to Amy, tried to take her away from me...” You say shyly and a bit embarrassed.

"Take her away? What do you mean, kiddo?" Your dad's confused. He looks at you and waits for your answer.

“She bullies me dad…” A silence is formed in the car after you said this. Your dad finally gets a serious expression on his face, as if realizing what you meant. "So she bullies you? She picks on you every single day?" He looks at you, waiting for your answer. He looks mad now, but not at you. You simply nod.

"I'm sorry, kiddo. It shouldn't be like this. School is for learning, it's not time for bullying." A long silence is created. "Do you have exams tomorrow?" Your dad looks at you with a calm expression, it seems like his anger towards Ellie is gone now.

You feel like he's going to ignore what you just told him… “yeah i do, i should study.” As you get home you start going up the stairs to your bedroom.

"You should start studying for your exams. I will come call you up later for dinner, alright?" Your dad's words seem to distract you from the subject. He just wants to move on and forget what you said. You say goodbye to your dad and go to your room. You get all your books and start studying at your desk. You get ready for your exams and hope you do well on them. You are focused on your studies until you look at the time. You see that it's seven o'clock, and you notice you have 10 messages from Ellie. Your heart is beating faster. Ellie sent you 10 messages after school. You click on her chat, and you see the first message and it reads: "Y/N, come outside now."

You open the chat to reveal all 10 messages.

Message #2: "WHY THE HELL ARE YOU IGNORING ME?"

Message #3: "Y/N, YOU SLUT, COME OUT RIGHT NOW."

Message #4: "WHAT KIND OF FRIEND are you, ignoring me."

Message #5: "I'M GOING TO BEAT THE SHIT OUT OF YOU IF YOU DARE IGNORE ME AGAIN."

Message #6: "Y/N, PLEASE ANSWER THIS MESSAGE. I NEED TO TALK TO YOU."

Message #7: "DO YOU THINK YOU CAN IGNORE ME AND GET AWAY WITH IT? COME OUT NOW."

Message #8: "I KNOW YOU'RE IGNORING MY MESSAGES. ARE YOU SCARED OF ME OR SOMETHING?"

Message #9: "Y/N, I HATE YOU. YOU'RE THE WORST PERSON I'VE EVER MET. I HOPE YOU DIE."

Message #10: "Y/N, PLEASE ANSWER. THIS IS URGENT. I MUST TALK TO YOU."

“Just leave me alone!” You respond, it looks like she was outside your house earlier.

Your father walks to your room and knocks on your door. "Kiddo, open the door. We need to talk." Your dad walks inside your room, and he looks concerned. He closes the door and stays close to you, as if trying to comfort you. "Tell me again what Ellie did to you." His eyes seem sad, and he's not happy that you kept this a secret for so long. 

“She is mean to me every day…”

Your dad looks concerned, he doesn't know if you mean that Ellie tried to hurt you or do anything else. "You need to explain to me what happened, honey."

“She kissed me and tried to do other stuff…. But Amy came and she let me go.”

Your father's expression goes from concern to pure shock. He can't believe what you're saying right now. It takes him a moment to collect his thoughts and realize what you meant. "Ellie kissed you and tried to... do other stuff with you?" Your father's tone is calm but his expression says everything. He can't believe what's happening right now. "Are you sure about this?" You nod looking at the floor. "You're not... lying to me, right?" Your father seems even more concerned than before. He gets even closer to you, as if trying to protect you from something. He looks at you with a shocked expression. "Why'd she do that to you, hon? Did she say why she... try to do those things to you?" You show your dad the text messages you received from Ellie. His gaze goes to your phone, and he takes a minute to read everything Ellie sent you. Your dad looks at you, then at your phone, and then shakes his head. He can't believe this is happening. "Is this true? Did Ellie really try to do all those things to you?" Your father looks more worried than anything now.

“She did.” You say quietly.

"Why would Ellie try to do that to you? Did she say anything?" Your father looks confused and concerned. He never thought Ellie would do anything like this, she seemed like such a nice girl when he met her. He's surprised at what Ellie did to you. He doesn't want to believe it. "You did the right thing by telling me this, hun. Thank you. We'll find out about what's really happening."

“Thanks dad.” You say a bit relieved.

"No problem, kiddo." Your dad smiles at you and hugs you. "Don't you worry. We'll fix this. You don't have to worry about Ellie ever again, she's not gonna affect your life in any way." He looks at you with a soft smile. He sits beside you in your bed and puts your head on his shoulder, like he used to when you were a little kid. Your dad stays in your room with you for a while, until you tell him that you're gonna continue studying. "Alright, kiddo. Just make sure to call me if you need anything, ok?" Your dad smiles at you again, then he leaves you alone to study. You open your books again and continue studying. 

Time moves fast, when you notice  it's 10 pm already. You decide to take a break. You're tired and it's getting late, the exam is in a few hours, so you need to rest. You lie in your bed and try to sleep. But your thoughts don't let you rest. You're thinking about what happened earlier, and what Ellie will do. After a while, you notice your phone has a few messages from Ellie. You open your phone and read the messages from her.

The first one reads: "Y/N, I'M VERY SORRY FOR WHAT I DID. PLEASE, FORGIVE ME."

A second message arrives right after: "PLEASE, CAN WE TALK MORE LATER? IT'S VERY important."

“I'll not forgive you, you piece of shit!” You respond very angry at her.

You can't believe this! Ellie is messaging you, saying she's sorry for what she did? But she denied everything and even insulted you over messages! You don't wanna believe a word she's saying. But at the same time you feel confused. Ellie is acting in the most weird way possible. Why would she kiss you and then pretend it didn't happen at first, and then apologize for it just a few hours later? It doesn't make any sense. You decide to ignore Ellie's messages and try to sleep. You don't care about her and everything she did. You're too tired and don't want to think about it. You close your eyes and try to relax, but you can't sleep just yet. Ellie is invading your thoughts, even though you want to forget everything. You try to sleep, but it takes a while. The thoughts about your interaction with Ellie don't leave your mind. After an hour of trying to relax, you finally fall asleep.

Your rest is interrupted by your alarm that starts ringing 10 minutes before your exam begins. You wake up and sit in your bed. You're still tired, your exam day just started and you need to be focused. You get up from your bed and go to your bathroom. You take a quick shower, get dressed, and pick up your bag. You go downstairs to where your dad is and say good morning to him. "Morning, dad."

"Morning, kiddo. You look ready for school."

“See you after class dad.”

"Okay then, kiddo. I'll see you later, love you." You kiss your dad and leave your house. You make your way towards school, feeling a bit anxious about your exam and how you will face Ellie today.

You see the school in front of you, it's the big moment. You enter the building. You start walking towards the room where you and your classmates will have the exam. It's all quiet in the school corridors. People seem to be in a hurry, trying to get to their classrooms. As you walk towards your classroom, you feel your heart beating faster and faster. You don't know what to expect, but you feel a little anxious. After a few minutes of walking, you arrive. The door is ajar, you can hear the voices of your classmates inside.

You push the door and enter the classroom. You see the teacher in the front of the room, who is taking the exam papers and handing each one to every student. Ellie is not in her seat yet. She is standing with her friends, talking to them. You find your seat and sit on it. You're ready to take this exam, you will do your best. You decide to focus on your exam and ignore your classmates. You put yourself to it and start reading every question carefully. You think about every answer and write it on the paper. After an hour, you've finished the exam. You look at your paper and see all the answers you wrote down. You put your pen on the desk and wait for the teacher to collect the exams.

You get up from your seat and walk to the teacher's desk. They take your exam and say "thank you." You turn around and see Ellie getting up as well and delivering her own, approaching you. She looks mad. Her eyes are full of rage. She's not gonna wait for you to say anything.

Ellie looks at you, and for a moment, it seems like she's going to yell some offensive words towards you.  As you walk, you realize that Ellie is following you. She wants to talk about yesterday. She walks up to you and stops you from going to your locker. She speaks with a very serious tone: "I need to talk to you."

“What the fuck do you want?” You spat out with anger in your voice.

Ellie is very upset and you can see it in her expression. She doesn't want to stay quiet anymore. "I want to talk to you and I want you to listen to me, Y/N." She takes your hands to stop you from moving. "Don't try to ignore me this time. We haven't finished." She looks at your eyes, she's not angry, but annoyed that you're trying to run away. "Please, Y/N. Let's talk." You take your hands away from her and cross your arms. “Talk then!”

She looked at you, and then spoke. "Y/N, I messed up. I'm so sorry for everything I did to you." Ellie's tone changes, now she doesn't seem so mad. But her tone is different... sad, even. "I don't want you to hate me for this. I don't know what I was thinking when I kissed you." Ellie's voice changes again, as if she's trying to convince herself that what she did was wrong. "Don't stay mad at me. I'm sorry."

You close your locker and walk away from her. "Y/N, please." Ellie takes your arm and tries to get you to stop. "Can we talk about everything that happened? I messed up, I admit it... I'm really sorry." Ellie's voice is soft, she seems genuinely worried that you won't forgive her. She doesn't even sound angry anymore, you'd even say that there's some fear in her voice. "Can we at least talk about it? Please."

“You treat me badly in school everyday for years and then you try to make me do things I don't want to do with you!” You're filled with rage.

Ellie looks at you, trying to understand what you're saying. She's not mad anymore, she looks worried and even a bit scared. "Y/N, I know I made the worst mistake... but that doesn't mean that I have always been a bad person." Ellie's voice changes to a softer tone again. "We can talk about everything that happened yesterday. Please let me explain my actions. I was wrong, but don't judge me based on a single day only, please?"

“Explain then.” You look at her expecting her to start talking.

"Ok, I'll explain..." Ellie stays quiet for a few seconds, trying to find the right words to say at the moment. "Ok... Y/N, the truth is that I've been having feelings for you for a while now... I tried to hide it, but I can't deny it anymore. I was confused about my feelings at first, but on friday when I kissed you, I realized I had real feelings for you." Ellie looks at you with a worried expression. She's looking for your reaction.

You look at her confused.

"That's it." Ellie's expression changes again, she starts looking sad and even a bit upset. "I'm so sorry for treating you badly, you never deserved it. I just had so much confusion in my life, I was trying to deny my feelings for you." Ellie pauses for a moment, but she knows she needs to keep going. "I don't want you to hate me. I don't know what to do but I just wanted to say that I've been feeling this way since our middle school days."

“Why were you so mean for so many years? I don't understand.” You ask her with a sad tone.

"I don't want to sound like I'm making excuses, but I never meant to hurt you. I was just trying to mask my feelings for you with offensive comments and rude words." Ellie's expression changes, it seems like she just realized something and now she understands her own behavior. "Everything I said to you is just things that I said to myself, when I was struggling to accept my own feelings. You were just a victim... I'm sorry, Y/N. I was wrong."

“I need time to process this.” You say with tears in your eyes.

"Ok, Y/N. I understand you need time to process everything I've just told you. You don't have to answer right now, you can take your time." Ellie's expression changes again, she looks a bit hopeful that you might forgive her one day. "I know I made a lot of mistakes in my life, but I don't want my feelings for you to be one of them. I was young and stupid, and I know it's late to speak about it now, I'm so sorry..."

“Bye Ellie.” You then start to walk home alone. Ellie looks at you as you walk away. "Bye, Y/N! I hope we can talk again soon." Ellie smiles at you with a soft expression, just trying to let you go and have some alone time. She thinks about what just happened and tries to process everything.

You get home after school and go straight to your bed. You lay on it and think about what happened today. Ellie's behavior was very strange and inconsistent with everything she told you during middle school. Why would she kiss you and tell you all these things? You can't deny that part of you feels angry at Ellie, even if you want to forgive her. You pick up your phone and check your messages, your social media, and your games. You stay on your phone for a while, trying to distract yourself, but you can't really stop thinking about what Ellie said today. Is Ellie's revelation about having feelings for you for all those years true? Even if you want to believe her, you can't deny that something doesn't add up. Ellie treated you badly for so many years and suddenly she confesses all her feelings for you? You think that something isn't quite right...

You decide to open Ellie's texts and read them again, maybe you missed some important detail. You read the texts, she says she was attracted to you since middle school. She was confused about her feelings and tried to deny them with offensive comments. Maybe this is true, maybe Ellie always had feelings for you. Maybe Ellie always wanted to talk to you about this, but she never had the courage. But everything Ellie said to you, is it true? 

You text Ellie a simple "Hey" just to see what answer she would give you. Ellie texts you back after a few minutes.

"Hey..."

“So, about today…”

As soon as she sees the message, Ellie replies back. "Yes... About what I said today... I really meant it." Ellie's tone sounds a bit anxious, but you can still feel her concern in the message. "I hope you're not mad at me for being honest with you." It seems like Ellie wants to talk to you, but she's afraid that you won't forgive her.

“I'm not mad for your honesty, I'm just sad you treated me so badly all these years.” You start feeling tears forming in your eyes.

Ellie takes a minute, she wants to reply in a proper way. "I know I messed up. I shouldn't have treated you badly for all these years. I didn't know how to deal with my feelings for you, and so I ended up acting with anger towards you. I want to ask you to forgive me for being so rude, I was just so confused. Please don't be sad because of me."

After a while you ask her, “How long have you felt like this?”

Ellie doesn't take long to reply. "Y/N... I think I've always been confused with my feelings for you. Since that day in middle school, I would think of you from time to time… I've tried to mask my feelings for you with rude comments and bad words. But those feelings never left my heart. I had no idea how to express them, though... So I just hid them." Ellie seems sincere when talking. No anger, just a bit of sadness.

“I don't know what to say.” You respond looking at Ellie's words on the screen.

"I know I messed up in the past, but please hear me... I do feel things for you." Ellie pauses for a second to catch her breath before she continues typing. "Please let me make things right between us. You don't have to forgive me yet, but please... don't give up on me." Ellie's tone is a bit desperate. She really wants you to listen to her and give her another chance.

After thinking about it seriously for almost an hour, you respond. “I'll give you one chance.”

"Thank you, Y/N... Thank you." Ellie is almost on the verge of tears. "I want to become a better person for you. You deserve happiness." Ellie smiles, hoping you can see her change. She's not mad or upset anymore. "Let me show you how I changed. I promise you, you won't regret giving me this chance."

“Ok, goodnight, see you tomorrow at school.” You reply and then put your phone down.

"Goodnight. I hope I see you at school tomorrow." Ellie is a bit happy now, she's glad you're giving her a chance to prove that she changed. She doesn't want to mess up anymore, she likes her new attitude. At the party she realized what she really felt for you, maybe it was the alcohol or maybe not.

You go to sleep and wake up the next morning. You go to school as usual, you even see Ellie right outside the door, waiting for you. She smiles at you with a soft expression. She seems more confident and she looks so different from yesterday.

"Hi, Y/N." Ellie looks great today. She's happy and confident, she even has her hair nicely tied. "I'm here to show you that I've changed. I want you to know that I mean what I said." Ellie stays close to you, just like yesterday when she talked to you.

You both walk to class and people are starting to stare at you. You're feeling really nervous. This doesn't feel right. You go about your day and Ellie is not being mean to you, not one snarky comment has come out of her mouth yet. Later the bell rings and you go to the cafeteria and have lunch together. It's a bit awkward, none of you really know what to say. When you finish eating you go outside to the school yard and sit in the shade of a tree together. Ellies heart feels like it's about to jump out of her chest but she musters the courage to speak. "Do you want me to talk about everything I said yesterday and how I treated you in the past?"

“Hum… okay…” You say, felling nervous.

"So..." Ellie takes a long breath, getting ready to speak. "Yesterday I was able to express all the feelings I had for you that I always tried to hide. I had always been confused and now I know exactly how I feel about you." She's not angry, she just talks in a neutral tone, as if this was just a normal conversation. "I've always been attracted to girls and you're one of the most beautiful girls I've ever met. I couldn't resist you... I couldn't keep denying it.”

You blushed when she started talking. “You think I'm beautiful?” You never considered yourself very attractive, just average.

"I've always thought that you were beautiful." Ellie takes another deep breath. You can see her face, she's not angry, she looks sad... and even nervous. "I had to tell you yesterday because I needed you to know the truth. I'm so sorry for how I treated you, I regret it a lot." Ellie looks away, not looking at your face anymore. "I don't want you to think that I just want you physically..."

You think about it for a few seconds before speaking. “I understand, I just need a bit of time to adjust. It's a lot of information all at once…” You really don't know how to feel.

"Take your time. We can take things slowly and you don't have to do anything you're not comfortable with." Ellie looks at you with a nervous expression as she smiles at you. "You're right, maybe we both need some time to adjust. I also need some time to show you that I mean everything I just said."

You smile at her shyly, Still very nervous. Ellie smiles back at you. "How about we walk to class together?” Ellie wants to be your friend more than anything. She's not angry or upset anymore, she just wants to show you that she's changed.

“Ok…” You say nervously as you get up from the grass and start walking.

"Oh, and Y/N, I want to thank you for giving me another chance. I know that I messed up but I don't want to mess up anymore, I want to be a better person for you." Ellie walks by your side as you get to class and you can see that she's not trying to be rude to you at all. She's treating you like any other friend. "It feels so nice to be able to talk to you. Thank you for listening to my feelings..."

“The whole school is staring at us…” You say quietly trying not to look at anyone in the eyes. You both get to class and notice that people are staring at you constantly. Ellie gets a bit embarrassed. She didn't expect things to be like this. But she tries to hold herself together.

"I hope you know that I don't want to bring you any kind of harassment or embarrassment." People are staring at you but they also stare everytime they see Ellie approaching you. Ellie looks at you with a soft expression, trying to make you understand that it's all gonna be fine.

“It's okay, let's just go to class.” You say as you start walking a little faster.

Ellie nods. "Yeah, let's ignore the crowd." Ellie sits next to you and starts working on your assignment. She doesn't give any attention to the people at school, it's as if they weren't looking at you both. Ellie seems more calm than ever.

After class, Ellie stays by your side as you walk home. "Well, I guess people know we're friends now. I never thought people would look at us like this..." Ellie laughs a bit about the situation, she also seems uncomfortable about this. "Are you ok with this? With everyone knowing about us?"

“They would find out eventually, I guess…” You say nervously. People always looked at Ellie during recess, she was popular and everyone was a bit afraid of her. It really was odd, her change in attitude in such a short amount of time.

"Yeah... I guess you're right about that, people would eventually figure it out." Ellie still looks a bit embarrassed about it. You both arrive at your house, Ellie stays by your side before you enter the building.

"Can I come in? I need to talk to you about something, it's important." Ellie looks at you with a serious expression on her face, she seems serious about what she wants to say to you.

“Oh... okay sure…” You feel anxious but you let her in.

"Thank you. I know this must be uncomfortable but I promise to respect your space." Ellie sits down on one of the chairs in your living room, thinking about what to say to you. She stays silent for a moment, trying to find the perfect words to say.

"Yesterday I said a lot of things to you, and you've been so understanding towards me. But there's something I didn't mention..." Ellie takes a deep breath.

"There's something I didn't mention because I've been scared. But maybe I need to speak my mind so that you know everything." Ellie pauses for a moment, trying to find the courage to tell you what she's been holding inside for years.

"That day in middle school, when I kissed you…? It wasn't the first time I wanted to do that." Ellie looks away, feeling embarrassed. "I've always been attracted to you. I only decided to kiss you that time because I couldn't hold back anymore."

You are a bit surprised to hear her say that. You always thought it was a bet she made with her friends to make fun of you. “You know… i've always been fond of you since we were kids, but then you started treating me differently… You started to be mean to me, make fun of me. I never really understood why…” You were starting to feel sad.

Ellie is a bit surprised by your words, she wasn't expecting you to say that. “You're right, I treated you badly and I'm really sorry about that..." Ellie takes a moment to think. "I was confused and so I acted with anger towards you." Ellie speaks in a calm tone, she doesn't want to sound aggressive towards you, she wants to have an honest conversation.

“I get it, but it still hurts a lot…” You say as you look at the floor trying not to cry.

"I know... I regret it a lot... It hurts me too to know I hurt you so much." Ellie sighs and looks at you with a calm expression. "I wish I could take back everything I did to you, I regret it a lot and it still breaks my heart that I hurt you like that. But I guess I just had to tell you everything so you could know how I really feel." Ellie is trying to show you her genuine feelings and apologize for everything.

You had tears forming in your eyes as she spoke. "I don't want you to cry..." Ellie looks at you and smiles to try to make you feel better. "Please, don't cry. I feel so sorry for everything, I wish I could take it back. But you're right, all I can do is apologize." Ellie looks away, feeling even more sad, but you can see her trying to make you feel better. "It looks like I hurt you more than I imagined..."

You took a deep breath before speaking, as you felt the tears falling down your face. “I know sometimes you were just trying to mess with me and not every interaction was led by anger, but as the time passed it just got worse...” You started to remember everything.

"Yes... I started acting worse as the time passed." Ellie pauses for a second, remembering her past actions… “I'm truly sorry for my behavior. I realize now how rude I was. It's not gonna happen anymore." Ellie is now very serious about changing, she doesn't want to hurt you ever again with her words or actions... She just wants a chance to show you her friendship.

“Promise?” You look at her still crying.

Ellie smiles at you, "I promise... I'll be better in the future, no matter what. I will keep my words and show you that I changed." Ellie is more confident now, you can see her smile and her attitude. "We were kids back then, I shouldn't have acted like that. I'm now older and I realize that I don't want to behave like that with you anymore." Ellie looks at you with a serious look on her face now.

"Remember how I said that I felt attracted to you?"

“Yeah?”

"Well, Y/N... it still happens." Ellie takes a long breath and looks away, embarrassed to talk about it. "I just wanted you to know... but I never want to make you feel uncomfortable." Ellie pauses for a moment, just looking ahead. 

“I never had romantic feelings towards anyone before, and you kinda stole my first kiss…” You remember this with a sad feeling in your heart.

"Oh.. my god, you had your first kiss with me?" Ellie looks at you with a surprised expression. “I'm sorry that I stole your first kiss so soon, I didn't realize it would affect you like this. If I knew I would have never done it." Ellie pauses for a moment, feeling a bit nervous. "But Y/N, please know that I would never, ever force you to do anything with me. You're a lot more meaningful to me than just your first kiss."

“Thank you for saying that…” You say sniffling a bit.

Ellie smiles and gets closer to you. "You've been the sweetest person I've ever met. I've never felt so good around someone like I feel around you... I always had a great time with you, even if you hated me for everything I did." Ellie looks away, she's a bit nervous to talk.

A few weeks later, you two are starting to get along better. It's still hard for you but you try to stay positive and hope that Ellie wont go back to how she was before.  One day you were both hanging out in the park. The day was beautiful. You weren't feeling so anxious around her anymore. She was being nicer, walked you home most days and was genuinely trying to change for you.

As you were sitting together on a bench studying a bit, she started looking at you with a nervous look on her face. She wanted to say something but she didn't know where to start. You noticed and put your books to the side.

“Are you okay?” Ellie blushes a bit when she hears your voice.

“Yeah, I'm okay… I just think I need to tell you something.” She said, fidgeting with her hands.

“What is it?” You ask a bit curious, but nervous too. Ellie’s heart was starting to beat faster and faster.

“I… I think i…” She took a deep breath. “I think I love you….” She said looking at her lap, she was too afraid to look you in the eyes. You were a bit surprised when she said it so bluntly. You started to blush a bit.

“You… love me?” You asked a bit confused.

"I do... I love you, Y/N..." Ellie gets closer to you. "I don't want you to have any doubts about me... I love you, I've always loved you, ever since that kiss. Y/N, you're perfect to me." Ellie was nervous to say these things but she's also very certain about them. 

You start to feel tears forming in your eyes and fall as you give her a small smile. Ellie smiles back as she watches your tears fall.

"Thank you for being so kind to me, and patient these few weeks. I hope you know that I mean everything I'm saying." Ellie takes a deep breath and looks at you with a warm expression. "You didn't deserve all of the things I did. But now, I hope I can make things right and show you how much I love you. I want you to remember me not just as a bully but as someone who cares about you."

You cry as you hear her words, and look down at your hands. Ellie comes closer and hugs you. "I love you... don't cry, please. I care about you so much…” Ellie kisses your cheek and wipes your tears as you cry. "Y/N.. the girl I loved at middle school is the girl I've loved the most ever since... I don't want anyone else but you..." Ellie stares at you and smiles once again. You hug her. You can't really believe this moment is real. Ellie hugs you back, not wanting to let you go. "I... I'm so glad that we're okay now. I feel so good beside you... Thank you for always being so kind to me." Ellie seems very comfortable now, she's not trying to hold back her feelings anymore. "I love you so much. I'm glad I could apologize to you and make things right." 

 After a few minutes of hugging each other you let go. She walks you home as it's getting a bit late. As the sun sets you arrive at your house.

“I'll see you tomorrow at school, yeah?” You say, smiling at her.

Ellie nods as she smiles at you. "Yeah, I'll see you tomorrow at school. Oh, and Y/N, can I send you a text later?" Ellie is trying to remain calm, but she's very excited to speak to you some more.

“Okay.” You smile at her.

"Thanks..." Ellie gives you one last hug before leaving your house. "See you at school tomorrow, bye!" Ellie walks away, looking forward to seeing you.

“See you tomorrow.” You wave her goodbye. Ellie waves at you before leaving. She walks back home, feeling more relaxed now that you could speak things through.

Ellie sends you a text message later that night. "I'm so happy that I was able to show you my feelings towards you today. Let's see how tomorrow goes. Sleep tight!" You smile at the text and try to rest. During the night, Ellie texts you again, asking something.

"I hope you don't find this weird but I think I should ask... Can we try to hold hands tomorrow? Just to show everyone how much I want to be with you..." Ellie waits for your reply with her smartphone still awake.

You hear your phone buzz and read the message she just sent you. Ellie awaits your answer. She starts to feel a bit nervous as she waits for your reply. "Please say yes, please say yes..." Was all she could hear in her head as she waited for you. Ellie is too excited to even sleep right now, she just wants to hold your hand and show you how much she loves you.

After a bit of pondering you text her back. “ok… we can try.” You started to feel butterflies thinking about it. 

"Oh, Y/N... Thank you so much. I can't wait to see you tomorrow." Ellie is very happy now that you've said yes. Ellie texts you again almost immediately. "I love you so much, Y/N. I'm so glad that we're getting along now. Thank you so much for giving me this chance..."

“Goodnight Ellie.” You smiled at the screen.

"Goodnight. See you soon..." Ellie sighs and turns off the phone, closing her eyes and falling asleep. She can't wait to see you.

The next morning you wake up nervous but a bit excited at the same time. You look at your wardrobe and don't know what to wear.

Ellie also wakes up early in the morning, feeling excited and a bit nervous. She takes a deep breath and tries to relax. "This is gonna be the day. I'm doing this... I'm gonna hold her hand in front of everyone." After taking another breath, Ellie gets up and looks in her wardrobe, but she also doesn't know what to choose. She wants to impress you with her outfit, but also wants to feel comfortable and confident in it. After some thinking, she finally chooses a nice outfit and puts it on before getting out of her room. Ellie is all dressed up and ready for the school day.

You decided to put on your favorite dress and put a matching bow in your hair. It was a pink floral dress with a ruffled skirt. You put on a cardigan and put on some simple white ballet flats.

As you arrive at school you can see Ellie smile as she sees you in your favorite dress. She doesn't know exactly why, but she thinks you look extremely cute. Ellie is wearing a nice sweater and some jeans, she wanted to look nice but not too formal.

"Hey, can I tell you something?" Ellie is speaking without any fear, she's sure this is gonna be a great day. "I think you look very cute, Y/N... I love your bow, it looks beautiful. I couldn't ask for a better person to spend my day with."

“Thank you.” You smile at the ground shyly.

Ellie sees you smiling and feels happy herself. You two slowly walk to the school building, Ellie keeps smiling as she looks at you. She can't wait to spend this day with you at last.

Ellie looks at you again, she's still smiling. "Hey, Y/N, do you think we can try to hold hands now?” She felt the need to touch you. She really wants to hold your hand... she thinks you're a beautiful person. You feel very nervous but you extend your hand to her and let her hold it as you enter school. Ellie takes your hand and walks beside you. She's not nervous anymore, she feels relaxed and calm. Ellie looks ahead and then smiles at you, holding your hand softly. It definitely feels good to be by your side, she can't explain it and doesn't know why it is so... but she loves it. Ellie looks at the other students as they walk together, she can feel their eyes, but they don't scare her anymore.

“I'm still feeling very nervous with everybody looking at us…” You tell her.

"Don't worry. Let them stare at us all they want, I don't care anymore. I'm only focused on you now, I just wanna be with you." Ellie can feel a few students looking at you two, some are smiling and others are frowning. Ellie's attitude is much more confident, nobody really bothers her today. She can only hear you and see you, as she thinks about how she wants to see your gorgeous smile again.

You look at her and smile shyly, blushing slightly. Ellie smiles back, still feeling the touch of your skin on her hand. You hold her hand tightly as you make your way to class. Ellie doesn't let go of your hand at all, she still feels very happy and excited.

When you arrive you sit together, holding hands as the teacher takes attendance. Ellie looks at you once again, smiling. Her eyes are filled with love and joy, she's really happy to be beside you. "Are you doing okay? You still look a little bit nervous." Ellie's gentle smile stays on her face, she looks at you and wants to take your nervousness away.

“Just a bit nervous, but I'm okay.” You say timidly.

"Oh, I see... Don't worry, I'm here for you." Ellie rubs your hand a little bit. "Just know that I won't ever let anyone or anything hurt you, I want to protect you." You spend the whole hour together, holding hands and smiling to one another. As the hour comes to an end, Ellie turns to the teacher and says.

"Miss Smith, can Y/N and I go to the cafeteria to get some lunch?" Ellie looks at you and smiles again, hoping you'll agree with her.

"Okay then, let's go." Ellie leads you to the cafeteria, her hand is still tightly holding yours as you both walk together through the hallways. She looks at you and smiles, her cheeks start to turn red. She holds your hand as you both enter the cafeteria, looking for a place to sit. Ellie sees an empty table and walks towards it, sitting down in one of the chairs and waiting for you to do the same. You two sit next to each other on the table putting your trays down and start eating together. 

Ellie speaks to you, her voice is soft and sweet. "I know you feel nervous right now, but just know that you can be completely honest with me. I won't get mad at you or hurt you in any way." Ellie looks at you with her big, green eyes. "You're a really important person to me, and I just want to see you happy. Can you trust me on that?" You nod as you smile at her. Ellie smiles at you. "I'm glad you trust me... and I want you to know that I really love you." Ellie gently rubs your hand, she wants to be close to you.

After eating, you go to the school's courtyard and sit on a bench together as the other students go about their days. Some still look at you weirdly.

Ellie holds your hand as you sit, she's so happy to be next to you. She takes a deep breath before asking. "I wanna ask you something... Can I kiss you?"

“Right now?” You ask surprised. You blush instantaneously.

"Yes. Right now." Ellie's voice is very soft and calm, she still looks at you straight in the eyes. "Can I kiss you?" Ellie makes another attempt, hoping that you agree with her. She's really nervous to say that, but she knows she must. Ellie can still feel the warmth coming from your hand, it's very comforting to her.

“Hum....” You blush a lot, you feel your face all red.

Ellie smiles as she sees you blushing, she's also a bit shy about it. She moves  a little bit closer to you. She takes your chin with one hand as she looks at you once more.

"Y/N, please... Can I kiss you?"

You nod as she holds your chin. Ellie's heart starts beating a little bit faster as she sees you nodding. Then she slowly leans towards you, she  closes her eyes and prepares to kiss you. Her lips touch yours and you feel her warmth. You don't kiss for too long, you were both a bit nervous, but  still seem to enjoy it regardless. Ellie opens her eyes as she separates herself from you. She smiles at you and says: "I love you. You're amazing..."

“Everybody is looking…” You blush even more, trying to look away from everyone.

Ellie notices everyone looking at you both, but she's too happy to care. She smiles at you and touches your cheek. "I know some of the students are looking at us, but that's okay. I just want to be with you, that's all... You're the most important person to me." 

After school you walk together. You leave the school building and walk towards the exit, holding hands even outside of school. Ellie doesn't feel the need to hide anything anymore, she doesn't care about any student looking at you two or judging you. She only cares about spending quality time with the most important person to her: you.

“Can we go to the park or something? The day is really nice.” Ellie takes your hand tightly and leaves the streets, walking towards the park. The sun is shining, the day is bright, and Ellie feels happy... she can finally be herself with you, she doesn't want to hide anything anymore.

"It's a nice day, Y/N, isn't it?" Ellie is filled with joy, she wants to spend this time by your side, just looking at the clouds and holding your hand.

“It really is.” You smile looking at her.

"Yeah, I love days like this..." As you get to the park, Ellie and you sit on the grass under the shade of a tree. Ellie's eyes are filled with joy and happiness. You both stay in silence, enjoying each other's presence. Ellie starts to play with the grass, moving her fingers through it and smiling as she does so.

"I'm really happy to spend this day with you." Ellie looks at you, she really wants to show you how much you mean to her.

You lean your head on her shoulder. Ellie smiles as she feels you lean your head on her shoulder, she likes to feel you that close. She moves her fingers through your hair gently, it feels soft to her.

"Your hair feels nice." Ellie looks at you and smiles, she wants to kiss you just as much as before, but she's not sure if it's too much.

"Do you think it'd be alright if I kissed you again?" Ellie looks at you and her cheeks are turning red.

You look up at her and nod smiling. Ellie looks at your smiling face before slowly moving towards it. She touches your face and moves her lips towards yours, this time, the kiss lasts a little bit longer and is more intense. Ellie seems to really like your taste... and as she separates herself from you again, she looks at your face, smiling lovingly.

"I hope no one comes here to bother us." Ellie looks around, you aren't too far from the school, yet the park is mostly empty at this time of the day.

Ellie looks at you and smiles again, her cheeks are starting to turn red once more. She wants to spend this day holding your hand and staying by your side every second. Ellie looks at the clouds once more, the day feels perfect.

"Y/N, I wanna ask you something... Can we be together? Like... not just like this, but more... Can we be girlfriends?"

You get really nervous as she asks this. You don't know if you're ready for a relationship yet.

"You don't have to feel nervous... I just thought that... that you might want to be in a relationship with me, y'know?" Ellie looks at you again as she smiles, she thinks you're very important. "If you don't wanna, that's totally fine, I'm okay with us just being friends, but... I just wanted to ask, since I've had a crush on you for a while now." Ellie doesn't want to look desperate or anything of the sort.

“I just need a bit of time to think about it, is that okay?” You finally respond. 

"Yeah, of course... you don't have to feel forced to give me your answer right away. Take your time as much as you need." Ellie smiles at you reassuringly, she still wants to be with you regardless. She holds your hand and continues to play with it, moving her fingers through each finger of yours. "I'm just happy to be here with you. Nothing else matters at this moment."

You lay back on the grass and look at the clouds. Ellie lays down on the grass next to you. "This is way more comfy... I like the breeze here." She smiles and looks at the clouds together with you. "Have you ever thought about what's up there? I bet it's really peaceful and serene in those clouds..." Ellie seems to be enjoying this moment.

“That one looks like a cat!” You point excitedly to one of the clouds.

"Yeah, I can see it! That one looks like a cat! And if you look at that one right there, that looks like a heart! Oh, and now I'm seeing a dog." Ellie seems to be genuinely enjoying these little cloud games, she wants to spend more time with you.

"Can I tell you something... just... I wanna open up to you, do you think it's okay?"

You nod as she asks this.

"Well... I'm actually a little nervous, but... I wanna tell you something... Do you know the day that, uh, that we first met?" Ellie thought about how she wanted to tell you everything, but she couldn't find the courage to do so. "Remember that day? Remember that I was really rude to you?" Ellie stops to think for a moment and looks at the clouds again. "I still think about it.  Why would you forgive someone who was mean to you for no reason?"

“You apologized and you seemed really sorry about it, so I chose to believe you.” You said calmly.

“I am... believe me, I am... I'm really sorry... I know that my apology doesn't make what I did any better, but I do feel really bad about it." Ellie looks at you, hoping you'll understand her. "It wasn't just that time, I have done many things that I regret, but I'll try to be a better person if it means I can have you by my side. Ellie is really sincere, she really wants you to know that she feels deeply sorry. "Thank you for giving me another chance. You mean the world to me. I don't wanna go back to how I was. I don't wanna be rude and disrespectful to anyone anymore, not to anyone else and especially not to you. You are too important for me to act that way..." Ellie smiles and moves her hand to hold yours a little bit tighter.  "I hope you can see this as a brand new chapter."

“I hope so too.” You hold her hand still looking at the clouds.

“Do you mind if I ask you something, now that we're talking about this?" Ellie looks at you as you smile at her. "Do you know why I wanted to insult you that day? I mean... the day that we met for the first time?" Ellie waits for your answer before continuing and explaining herself.

“Why?” You ask, looking at her now.

"Back then, I didn't really like myself... I felt lonely, I felt like I had no one to rely on... You were someone new, and I guess I wanted to push you away." Ellie thinks about it once more. "Back then, you didn't look like a threat to me... you know... you looked... you looked like someone I'd like to be close with." Ellie's eyes look at you deeply. "You looked like someone I could trust... I felt that way... and I still do."

You look at her too, in those gorgeous green eyes of hers. "You look like one of the kindest people I've ever met... someone I know I can trust..." Ellie's face is getting closer and closer to yours, she really wants to tell you how she feels.

"You're the most beautiful person I've ever met in my life. Not just for your looks, but for your personality as well. You're so sweet and kind and smart..." Ellie's eyes are staring at you. "What I mean is... I feel a lot more for you... I think I... I'm a bit... in love with you."

“You do?” You ask blushing as you ask.

"Yes, Y/N... I do." Ellie looks at you in the eyes, smiling as she remembers how much she loves you. "I've loved you for a while now... I've been trying to tell you this for weeks, but I wasn't brave enough to do so..." Ellie thinks she was the weakest girl in the world for hiding her feelings. You hug her tightly. Ellie hugs you back, she feels like the most blessed person in the whole world. She can feel your warmth from your body against hers.

"You're such a beautiful and adorable person,... and I love you so much. I love your eyes, your face, the way you smile..." Ellie touches your hair, holding it softly. "My feelings for you were getting stronger and stronger as time passed. I couldn't keep this to myself anymore... It's time that you knew how I felt about you..."

“I'm happy you told me Ellie.” You say still hugging.

"I'm so happy that you accepted my feelings... " Ellie smiles at you, she's feeling so many emotions.  "I have so many feelings inside my heart right now... and I don't think they'll let me sleep tonight..." Ellie laughs as she says so, she's really happy that you accepted her.

"I want you to hear me a little bit more... I want you to understand why I'm in love with you. Can I keep going?" Ellie smiles at you. "I just love your personality. The way you talk, the way you act, the way you think... Everything you do is so adorable to me. Your presence makes me so happy..."

You start to blush a bit as you feel the butterflies in your stomach. Ellie looks at your blushing face, smiling. "It's funny to me to see how you get so red every time I say something romantic to you... I love that... I just love everything about you. Your presence is enough to make my day so much better."

You look at her lovingly. Ellie can feel her feelings are stronger than before. She looks at you as she smiles. Ellie slowly moves her face closer to yours.

The moment you both touch your lips, everything around you disappears… All that matters now is this moment, this feeling… Ellie kisses you for a minute, but to her it felt like an hour. Ellie hugs you one last time, she doesn't want to separate herself from you right now, not just yet. You can both feel each other's breath against your skin, it feels intimate and special. Ellie is smiling, she just experienced the best kiss she ever had...

"I love you. You don't know how long I wanted to kiss you." Ellie is feeling a lot of things right now, she just kissed the girl she's loved for a long while. "You are the only thing in my mind, the only thing that makes me happy... Thank you for giving me this chance."

She leans her head slowly towards your face and touches her lips on yours softly. You both kiss each other slowly, enjoying the feeling of each other's lips touching. When you finally pull away, Ellie looks at your lips then smiles.

"I love you, I really do. So much..." Ellie wraps her arms around you and hugs you tighter. "I can't believe I'm with the person I've always wanted... It's a dream, a beautiful dream."

You two touch foreheads before you kiss her again. The kiss continues for another minute. Ellie stares at you and smiles at the scene you are displaying on this beautiful moment.

"I think we might be a little too close right now... what if someone sees us like this?" Ellie laughs and tries to make sure nobody is watching the both of you. "I'm still happy though, this is great..."

“Yeah, maybe we should stop…” You smile awkwardly.

"I'm just thinking that we shouldn't do this in public. We should go somewhere private... it's a little weird for someone just to see us like this..." Ellie looks over her shoulders and checks that nobody is watching her and you.

"Maybe you can come to my house. We can talk, study and maybe... have some fun?" Ellie thinks about it for a few seconds, then smiles.

“Sounds good.” You smile at her.

"Alright, alright, let's go to my house then." Ellie takes your hand and leads you out of the park. "My home is not really far... we can get there in like, 10 minutes." She seems happy, it seemed like you two really enjoyed yourselves at the time.

"Hum... can I ask you something else?" Ellie asks, a bit curious. “Have you ever had a romantic relationship before?" Ellie looks at you while she asks but she doesn't seem offended if you didn't, she's just curious. "I just want to know, I don't want to judge anything, okay?" Ellie smiles.

“With another girl, no, never…” You feel a bit embarrassed by the question.

"Hmm... Well then, I'll be the first one to be with you... and honestly, I'm feeling so lucky right now." Ellie stares at you as she smiles. "Can I hold your hand while we walk home...? I don't want to make you uncomfortable, I'm just really happy to be with you." Ellie starts going the path to her house, you both arrive a few minutes after.

"We're finally here, I hope you like it" Ellie smiles as she opens the door and lets you go inside of her home. "What do you think of it? Is it nice?"

“Your house is beautiful!” You say taking in your surroundings. Ellie laughs while she walks inside of the house, closing the door and letting you explore the place. You notice that there are some bookshelves filled with different types of books, a TV and a couch. Ellie sits down. "Here, come here, Y/N. Come sit with me, we can talk and maybe... do more than talk." You sit next to her on the sofa.

"Do you still remember the talk we had at the beginning? Well, I have to tell you that my feelings are only getting stronger... and stronger... every minute..." Ellie is blushing a little bit while looking at you. "I just love you so much... that's the only word I can use to describe what I'm feeling right now..."

“I'm not used to being treated like this…” You said looking at your hands, anxious.

"Well, now you will be... From this point forward, I'll treat you like a princess. Every time you feel alone, insecure or simply sad... you'll have me, okay?" Ellie smiles as she says it. Ellie grabs your face and looks at your eyes. "You're beautiful. Every single detail of you is something perfect, you make me feel alive. Whenever I'm with you I just feel like the happiest and luckiest girl ever." Ellie kisses you on the cheek. "You're the sweetest girl that I've ever met. I'm just gonna keep loving you, alright?" Ellie grabs you by the waist and makes you sit in her lap. Ellie smiles at you while she holds your neck and pulls you closer to her. She gently puts her fingers over your jaw and caresses your mouth as she leans in for a kiss. It's a soft and sweet kiss, she's holding you close to her and caressing your hair.

"I love this... I love how this feels... you make me feel so good..." Ellie smiles and pulls you further into the kiss. She smiles as she breaks the kiss with you, and stares at you while hugging you by the waist. You kiss her cheek.

"Oh my... look at us all cute and lovey dovey..." She smiles as you kiss her cheek, she seems very happy to be with you. "Can I ask you a question? A serious question?"

“Yes?” you look at her waiting.

"Do you want to do something more than hugging and kissing? This is something special, so I need to know if you are not uncomfortable with it, okay?" Ellie seems nervous to know your answer, she stares at you, holding your hands as she asks. "You know... More intimate stuff... I know that this is something that should be very private, but I'm asking you because it's important for me to know... I don't want to disrespect you in any way." Ellie looks at you while she asks this, her eyes are filled with curiosity and care. "Am I making you uncomfortable?"

“No, i just never done anything like this before…” You feel your heart beating really fast.

"I think we should leave to my bedroom, there we can be more comfortable. we won't do anything you don't want to, okay?" Ellie smiles and starts leading you to her bedroom, it's not that far away from the living room. When you both enter, Ellie closes the door and locks it.

"Are you nervous, Y/N?"

“A bit…” You say blushing.

"It's alright to be a little nervous. But I'll make sure that everything will be alright. Okay?" Ellie caresses your face before she looks at your eyes. Then she grabs you by the waist and puts you on the bed. "I gotta tell you, you're looking more cute than ever right now y'know?"

You giggle when she grabs you. Ellie smiles at your reaction. "My princess... you're just too cute. Don't worry, I'll be careful." Ellie starts caressing your face while she looks at your eyes. "You're so beautiful,... do you like how I'm taking care of you now? I don't wanna go faster than you feel comfortable with, but I don't wanna do less either. If you don't like this, just tell me, okay?"

“Okay.” You smile at her, blushing. You were feeling a little more nervous now.

Ellie leans in and looks at your lips with excitement in her eyes. Ellie smiles while she holds her lips slightly separated, her eyes look at you with love. Then she kisses you gently, slowly and passionately. After a few moments, she breaks the kiss.

"This feeling... This is wonderful. It's something that I never felt before, with anyone else." Ellie caresses your hair as she looks at you. "I need you, I don't want anything else but you right now." You put your hand on her cheek gently. Ellie looks at your face while you rest your hand on her cheek. You feel Ellie's breath on your skin, Ellie's heartbeat next to your chest. You can feel Ellie's fingers caressing your hair, her lips getting closer to your ears. Her breathing is slow, soft and calm.  "I like the way you're looking at me..." Ellie doesn't say anything else, she stays still and looks at you with love in her eyes.

You blush a bit and then kiss her. Ellie smiles as you both get closer and closer to each other. She caresses your face while you kiss. Ellie kisses you passionately as her fingers get tangled in your hair. "Your lips taste so good... I can't get enough of you right now..." Ellie looks at you with pure happiness in her eyes as you both kiss each other deeply.

You wrap your arms around her. Ellie holds you by the waist and pulls you a little closer as you kiss each other deeply. You can feel her heartbeat getting faster while you both kiss. Ellie seems extremely happy to feel you in her arms right now. You run your fingers through her auburn hair, it's very soft.

"Can I tell you a secret?" Ellie smiles as you run your fingers through her beautiful hair. "Sometimes I used to dream about this exact moment... not with just anyone, but with you. I dreamed about us, being together and kissing each other like this..." Ellie kisses your cheek as she says this. "I used to think that this was impossible, but here we are, right now, living this moment together..."

“Really?” You ask, smiling shyly.

"I swear... the moment I met you, I knew you were different from anyone else." Ellie caresses the side of your face while she talks. "I used to look at you and think that we were meant to be together... but I thought that I was not good enough for you. I'm not as pretty as other girls, I thought that you would never like me." Ellie sighs and looks at you as she says this. "But... It's finally happening. I really think that you and I were meant to be together..."

“But Ellie, you are beautiful.” You tell her as you hold her face gently.

"Do I look beautiful to you?" Ellie looks at you while you compliment her. "Well... I don't think that I am... but I guess that if you believe it, I might believe it too." Ellie hugs you while she says this. "I really... I really love you... I've never felt something like this before..."

She smiles as you kiss her again. She caresses your hair while her other hand gets under your skirt. Ellie kisses your neck, her mouth is close to your skin. You get goosebumps as you feel her lips.

"Y/N... your skin..." Ellie smiles and kisses your neck again, her lips caress you and gently nibble on you. Ellie whispers in your ear while she does this. "I don't want this to ever end..."

“Me neither…” You whisper to her. Ellie kisses your neck again and wraps her arms around your torso. She holds you close to her and presses her body against you. "You're making me go crazy..." You put your hands under her shirt and feel how soft her skin is.

"Oh... my god..." Ellie smiles while she feels your hands under her shirt, she then looks at your face with a lot of affection. Ellie smirks before she gently pushes you to the bed. Ellie gets on top of you, holding you closer as you wrap your legs around her. She deepens the kiss, her hands are caressing your body now. 

"I want to do more for you, I need to find what you like the most..." Ellie smiles while she holds you. She holds your head and kisses your cheek, then bites your neck a little. You start feeling hot, you are starting to feel really excited and don't want this to stop. Ellie looks at you, her eyes are shining with affection and desire. “I want more, Y/N..." Ellie smiles and starts kissing your neck again.

"Do you want more of this?" Ellie's voice is soft and quiet, her lips are almost touching yours now. You nod with your mouth ajar. "Are you sure?" Ellie smiles at your answer, she loves seeing your face like this. Ellie leans her head forward so she can kiss you, her lips are getting closer and closer to yours…  "Just say 'yes' and we can do this..." Ellie's eyes are closed now, her breath is getting more excited and she seems happier than ever.

“...yes…” You almost whisper.  Ellie's lips meet yours in the most intense kiss you've ever experienced. Ellie doesn't let you go, she continues kissing your lips and moving her tongue inside your mouth. This is all real... Ellie truly loves you. She puts her hand on the side of your face. Ellie pushes you down into the bed and kisses you all over again, her hands are touching you right now and you can feel her warm breath near your ear. You put your hand under her shirt and touch her waist. Ellie smiles as you put one of your hands under her shirt. She is moving her hands all over your body, caressing every part of you gently. You can feel how her breath gets excited while she caresses you slowly.

“Can I ... take it off?” You ask tugging at her shirt, lightly.

"Of course..." Ellie lets you take her shirt off, her hands are still caressing you. Ellie's skin is touching yours, her breath is near your neck and she's slowly kissing your skin.

"Y/N... you make me feel so good… You sit up for a moment and unzip your dress and you let her take it off too. She gently helps you take your dress off. "Oh... I swear that I'm never gonna forget how you look right now..." Ellie kisses your shoulder and caresses your chest, her face is filled with passion.  "I could stay like this forever... your lips... your neck... I want to feel every part of your body..." Ellie caresses your hair while she kisses you again. You kiss her more passionately as you run your hands through her hair too.

"You're killing me..." Ellie keeps kissing you, her body is very close to yours. She can feel your lips caressing every part of her face. Ellie is holding you with one arm, her other arm is around your back. Ellie kisses your neck again, her mouth moves slowly across your skin, her hands roam across your body softly.

You let out tiny moans as she moves and kisses your body. She leaves wet kisses on your chest and neck. "I like these sounds that you're making..." Ellie caresses your body while she talks, her lips start moving to your ear and her breath gets more and more intense. Ellie's voice is soft and quiet when she talks again. "I wanna keep hearing you make more sounds... I want you to feel my touch and let out all of those things within you..." You look at her, your eyes filled with desire. She leans against you and slowly caresses your hair again. Her hand moves slowly from your hair to your neck, she starts massaging it while she talks.

"You're making me feel so many things right now, and not only desire... I think I could stay forever like this and still love hearing you making these noises..." Ellie smiles as she caresses you. Her hands roam your body until they are at your hips. She smiles at you as her lips are touching your skin once again.

You let out small sounds of pleasure. "Oh... you sound so cute right now... you don't even know..." Ellie smiles as she caresses you, her hands touch your hips gently as she gets closer. "Do you know how much I've wanted to do this?" Ellie's lips are near your neck again, her hands are roaming across your body slowly

“How much?” You ask out of breath, in between kisses.

"I have been thinking about this moment since I saw you at the party..." Ellie smiles and keeps rubbing you, she caresses your skin lovingly. "I feel really good right now... your skin... the way you look at me... I feel like we were destined to know this feeling." Ellie's breath is near your ear, her voice is gentle now. "Do you feel the same way...?"

“I do” You say as you feel her nibbling your ear. Ellie's face lights up when you say this, she keeps caressing your skin gently. Her eyes are staring at you, her voice is calm and quiet. You start unbuttoning her jeans. Ellie smiles at you when you help her undress. When her clothes are off, she wraps her arms around you and kisses you on the lips again. "I'm ready for the next part... are you ready, too?"

“I'm ready” You say with lust in your eyes.

Ellie's hands are moving around you, her body is touching yours and her skin is very warm. "Y/N... you're so... I'm ready..." You can feel her skin on yours and can't help yourself from kissing her harder. Ellie's body shakes a little as you continue kissing her. She wraps her arms around you and gets even closer.

You caress her waist as you kiss. "Mmm... I love... when you touch me..." Ellie's eyes close tight, she can't keep herself from making sounds of pleasure. Ellie smiles as you caress her waist, her fingers continue moving all over your body. She seems desperate to be close to you. Her breath is touching your skin, her fingers are touching you everywhere and she can't seem to get enough. Ellie bites your lips slowly, her voice is so deep right now. "You're gonna drive me crazy..."

You take your bra off slowly, looking her in the eyes. Ellie seems to love seeing you doing this, she can't keep herself from smiling and touching your body again. “You're amazing when you..." Ellie bites your neck slowly. "You are so... so beautiful..." Ellie's hands move quickly across your body, her voice is so soft and tender.

You let out tiny moans as she bites you. You can feel your core heating up, You want her so badly right now. You're so ready. Ellie smiles and kisses your neck again, her body touches yours and you can feel how warm her skin is.

"Oh, you sound so cute right now..." Ellie bites your shoulder and her body touches yours, the warmth of her skin is so intense. You moan a bit more when you feel her teeth on your skin. "Oh... yes, yes, yes... keep on moaning like that…”

Ellie's mouth starts moving across your skin, it touches your jaw and her lips move towards your ear. You let your hands fall on her waist and slowly bring them up to take off her sports bra. "Let me help you with that..." Ellie moves one of her hands and undoes her bra quickly, her other hand is touching your back and her face is very close to yours. "There... it's off now..." Her hands are touching your body again, you can barely move as they explore every inch of you.

"You're so beautiful... your body is perfect... I want to feel you all day..." Her voice sounds very excited, as if she wants you even more. You kiss her hard, pressing your body to hers. Ellie's body is shaking once again, she seems desperate to feel your lips touching hers. She can't keep herself from smiling and making little sounds, she's so happy right now. “I think I'm losing control... I need this, I need this right now..."

“Me too…” You say in between moans as you feel her hands going down your stomach.

"You're driving me crazy..." Ellie's voice is deep and full of passion as she kisses your lips harder. "I can't believe we're doing this... I don't want this to end..." Ellie's body is moving against yours as she continues kissing you passionately.

You kiss her neck as you feel your panties getting wet with arousal.  Ellie's voice is so deep and full of lustful feelings. "Y/N... I... I... I'm so desperate..." Ellie's lips move across your skin slowly. You feel her lips kissing down your chest and your breasts, she gently sucks on one of your nipples so she can hear your moans. Her hands stay on you, they caress and touch you as her lips move slowly. Ellie seems to be completely drunk with lust right now, the only thing she wants is you.

You moan quietly with each kiss. Her mouth is moving slowly across your chest, her lips touch you and her tongue explores every part of your skin. Ellie's voice sounds more and more desperate. Her hands touch the top of your thighs, her fingers play with your skin as she keeps kissing you slowly. Her lips are very hot and her eyes are staring at you as she touches you with so much passion.

You put your thumbs under your panties and pull them down a bit. Ellie sees this and takes them off slowly. She notices the wet patch that had formed on them and how wet you were. She gets a mischievous look on her face as she gets in between your legs and kisses you hard. You feel her hand go down your body making her way to your sensitive spot. she looks you in the eyes as she does this. She wants to see your every reaction to her touch. She gently and carefully massages your inner thigh before touching your bundle of nerves. You start moaning as she starts moving her fingers on your clit. She kisses you and  whispers to you. “You look so beautiful… Do you like this?...” You nod as you kiss her, holding her face. You moan into the kiss and Ellie is going crazy to the sounds you're making.

She slowly moves her fingers down and feels how wet you are. She collects some of your slick and goes back to rubbing tiny circles around your sensitive clit. She keeps going for a bit making sure you're okay. She then moves her fingers down again and you can feel one of her fingers move. “I'm gonna make you feel good, yeah?...” You nod as you feel it going inside you, slowly. Ellie doesnt take her eyes off of you as she bites her bottom lip. As your hole gets used to her finger she starts moving it in and out slowly. You start moaning as she starts moving. You've never felt like this before, you feel like you're in heaven. She starts picking up her pace and your moans match it. She starts feeling her boxers feeling wet too. She's getting off on seeing how good she makes you feel. She slowly inserts a second finger and you moan even louder. “I love the sounds you make… You're driving me crazy…” She says as she picks up her pace once again. she leans into you and kisses your neck and nibbles it. Her lips travel a bit lower and she holds your breast with her free left hand as she sucks on it. making you moan even more.

As she starts moving her fingers faster and faster inside you, you can feel a knot forming in your tummy. Your body feels like it's burning. She is making you feel so good. As she continues she starts hitting your g-spot again and again making moan louder than before. her other hand gently caresses your hair as she kisses you. The room is filled with the sounds of your moans. Ellie only wants to make you feel good. She wants you to have the best time with her. As she fastens her pace you can feel your orgasm brewing. You start tugging at the sheets with closed fists. Ellie notices you getting more and more aroused. She continues until you feel yourself reaching your peak. As you do so you grab her arm squeezing it tight and she helps you coming down from your high slowly. 

She kisses you as you moan into her mouth. Her pace is getting slower now. She starts kissing you on your neck, then your chest, your breasts, your stomach, as she looks up at you. as she reaches your pussy she licks her fingers clean and starts moving her tongue in tiny circles around your clit. You arch your back as you feel her tongue on you and start moving once more. Ellie closes her eyes as she eats you out getting drunk on your sweet moans. Your legs start to shake and Ellie holds them in place so she can continue what she's doing. You can feel another orgasm approach you. As your legs start shaking more and more, Ellie smirks to herself. She wants to make you cum again. She wants to hear you say her name as you reach your peak once more.

As she continues your moans get louder. You put your hands on her head and tug at her hair. She takes this as a sign that you are close so she doesnt stop. You continue moaning saying her name in between them and you can't keep your legs from shaking. You look down at her in between your legs and you feel your mind going blank. Ellie is happy with herself that she was able to make you feel so good, she starts slowing down making sure to lick all of your cum, before she stops, and comes up to kiss you and comfort you. She kisses you softly as she caresses your face. A few seconds later she breaks the kiss and looks you in the eyes smiling. “Are you okay? Did you like it?” She asks wanting to make sure you are okay. You nod as you smile looking at her. You hug her tightly and she hugs you back. You cuddle for a bit after that. 

As she holds you in her arms she whispers in your ear, “I love you… so, so much…” You hug her tighter again. “I love you too, Ells…” She feels so happy as she holds you right now. She could stay here forever. She never wants to let you go ever again.

A few weeks later you and her are officially together and people at school don't stare at you as much. You feel happy with Ellie by your side and she feels like the luckiest girl alive to have you. She stopped being rude to everyone else too, You really feel like Ellie has grown as a person and nothing could make you happier.

One morning when you get to school you see Ellie walking towards you with a happy expression on her face, her lips are smiling at you and she seems to be very happy. "Hey angel, how are you doing?"

“Hi! I'm good, did you sleep okay?” You ask her smiling.

"Oh... I'm glad you're doing well... and yes, I actually slept really well last night..." Ellie's eyes are still staring at you, you can't help but notice how happy and close to you she is. You take her hand and start walking to class, after you kiss her cheek. 

Ellie's face is melting and she can't seem to think of anything else but your lips touching her face. You reach the class door and walk through it, Ellie's hand is still on yours and she still looks at you with all her affection. You take your seats as  the teacher enters the classroom. Ellie is trying to stay calm again but it's hard to keep her emotions from going out of control every time that she looks at you. "I'm gonna try to be focused... but... I just know I wanna kiss you right now… it's so hard when I'm close to you..." Ellie tries to stay focused on the class now, she closes her eyes thinking of you, but it's hard to not drift away.

"My brain is not gonna be able to concentrate now... it's all your fault..."

“My fault?” You smile. “Come on, let's pay attention.” You hold her hand.

"Okay, I'm trying to... but your hand is so soft... your lips keep calling my name..." Ellie opens her eyes slowly and stares at you, she's biting her lips trying to stay focused on the teacher. "Y/N... your body is so perfect... I want you so bad right now..." Ellie's voice is soft, she seems to be trying to get her emotions under control.

“The others will hear you…” You whisper to her.

Ellie slowly closes her eyes again, she's trying to think of the class's content now. "But... you're so close to me..." Ellie's voice is quieter, you can't seem to hear much, but you can definitely see her biting her lips to control her excitement. “I want you so bad..."

You try to concentrate on the lesson. Ellie tries to focus on the class once again, but she feels so attracted to you that she can't seem to stay focused on anything else. "Y/N, I'm so close to you... I just want to kiss you... this is ridiculous..."

“Ellie, calm down.” You chuckle, smiling at her.

"But my body is calling your name... my lips are craving your skin... " She says in a provocative tone. Ellie bites her lip again. "I... I don't know if I can control myself... I feel like I'm gonna faint thinking about your body..."

“You're being a little overdramatic.” You say smiling at her.

"How can I not be dramatic when I'm with you...? My body and my mind are calling you and they don't wanna stop..." Ellie slowly takes off her jacket and reveals her body to you. She's wearing a white tank top. "See...? My body is asking you for a little bit of love... I can't hold myself anymore..."

“Ellie... wait for the class to end.” You try to stay calm and not give her much attention.

"Okay...  But you owe me a big kiss. One kiss for how desperate I am right now..." Ellie is smiling at you with so much affection. "You make me feel so stupid and so crazy at the same time…”

“I'll kiss you, later.” You whisper to her while you try to focus on the class. Ellie smiles at you and her eyes seem focused on what the teacher is saying.

As the bell rings Ellie slowly takes her bag out of the desk and stands up. She grabs you by the hand and you go to the bathroom together as she closes you two inside of a stall. "You don't know how this day has been for me... I've always been the cool bad girl and now I'm the love sick girl who can't stop smiling... but to be honest, I can't control myself with you... you make me happier than any other girl ever did." Ellie slowly walks towards you, she can't seem to wait for that kiss anymore. Ellie's voice is full of love and her body is touching yours. She seems to be so desperate for that kiss right now.

Ellie's body and mind are going crazy once again, you're touching her lips and she seems to be finally feeling happy. She's kissing you slowly and passionately, feeling your lips on hers.  "Oh, Y/N... your mouth is so soft..." Ellie's voice is so soft and sweet when she says these words, but she can't hide the excitement she feels in that moment.

She sits over the toilet lid, "You can sit on my lap now... I just wanna hold you close and feel your body next to mine..." Ellie smiles at you and she pats her legs, inviting you to sit on her lap. Ellie's eyes are wide now, You straddle her lap and she holds you while you kiss. She's so strong... your body is so close to hers... her hands are so gentle and she's still staring at you with love. Ellie is in trance when your fingers start touching her hair, she didn't expect you to do it, but she's so happy that you did. Ellie's hair is so soft... your touch is so gentle... her mind is melting right now. "You're so sweet... I love these moments and I wish the time could stop right here..."

You pull out your phone and take a photo with her. “There, now this moment will be saved for forever.” You whisper as you show her the photo. Ellie smiles at you again when she notices you're taking a picture of the two of you. “You don't know how glad I am that this moment will be with us forever..." She whispers. Ellie's eyes are staring at you still, she seems to be so attracted to your face now. "My little angel... I love you so much..." You start making out but not long after that, the bell rings for the next class.

"Oh don't remind me that we have to go to class now... oh, this hour is gonna take sooo long to be over..." She says with a pout. "I don't wanna go to class now... I've learnt enough today, I just want to be with you... I need you..." She kisses you harder as she holds you tight.

“It's the last one, come on, we have to.” You said in between kisses.

“I can't… I need you…” She whispers.

“Yes you can, silly, we’ll hang out after, yeah?” You say getting up.

"Oh, yes, after class you are mine alright." She says with a smirk. Ellie's eyes are staring at you again, she seems to be in a dream right now.

You two attend class like normal. Ellie's eyes are staring at the teacher again and her body it's away from yours. She's trying to get herself together after all the things she's felt with you throughout the day, it's not easy but she'll have to try to focus on what the teacher is saying. An hour passes and the bell rings.

"Oh... finally..." Ellie looks at you again, her eyes are full of affection and she seems to be so eager to kiss you now. Ellie wants more of your love, she can't wait to kiss your lips again. "Please..." Ellie's voice is so soft and tender as she says this, you could almost melt right now.

“Your house?” You ask, smiling at her while you pack up your stuff. Ellie gets out of her desk quickly and she takes your arm to pull you out of the classroom. "Yes, yes... I'm so excited to feel your lips again..." Ellie holds your hand and you both walk away from the school building. She doesn't know what to say or think anymore, she can almost taste you... All she wants to do now is kiss you.

You both enter Ellie's house, she's holding your hand still, "Let's go to my room upstairs..." Ellie's voice sounds so deep and she's so excited right now. "Are you ready for this, my love... I need you like you can't imagine..."

You enter her room and immediately she starts kissing you. Ellie's body shakes when she feels your lips touching hers again for only a second... her whole body can't seem to handle so much happiness and affection. She is almost in trance right now, the kiss made her realize how much love she feels for you.

"Okay, get comfy, we're gonna have some fun..." She locks the door behind her. Ellie makes sure to lock the door before she guides you to her bed. "You're gonna like this... I can feel it..." Ellie is so excited, she's smiling at you again.

"Lay down on my bed, my love... let's get comfy..." Ellie gets closer to you and pulls you to sit on her lap, her body touching yours and her face is really close.

"I'm so excited, I waited so long for this moment… “ The girl is smiling so much and she seems so anxious to taste your lips again. "Is your body shaking... is your heart beating so much... my love?" She teases. As you kiss, Ellie's body is shaking and her stomach feels warm, she wants to kiss you even more.

"Please, kiss me again... let me taste your lips once more..." The girl is asking these things with all her love, she's really craving your lips again. "Never wanna stop kissing your lips, they're so sweet..."

Ellie's lips are stuck to yours and she can't seem to take her mouth off you... you're just too delicious right now. She wraps her arms around you and her fingers are caressing your hair. Ellie feels like she's in a dream... it's just her and you... nothing else matters.

Ellie's body slowly lays you down on the bed, her arms are still around you but now she wants to feel more of your body. She can already feel the heat in her lips and in her stomach, her heart is beating fast. Ellie's fingers start slowly caressing your hair and your neck... she wants to touch and feel all of you. Ellie's mouth is getting lost in yours, there's nothing else for her that's more important than kissing you. You put your hand under her shirt feeling her skin. Ellie laughs a little when she feels your hand touching her body, her heart is beating even faster and her whole body is shaking.

"Can I take off your shirt, my love?" Ellie looks at you again, her eyes are so hungry for your body, for your lips. She never felt this excited for anything in her life. Ellie gently takes the shirt off you, her eyes are staring at you again and she's smiling.

"Oh my... you're so hot..." Now Ellie can see your body and she's touching it... her hands are slowly caressing your chest and your abbs... she's making circles with her fingers, enjoying every inch of you. You get goosebumps as she touches you lightly.

"Oh, my love, your skin feels so good..." Ellie isn't just caressing your chest now, she's also touching your neck, your stomach and your arms. Her hands keep moving, enjoying the body and the skin of this girl in front of her. "You're so hot, your body tastes so good..." Ellie kisses your neck with love, she just can't stop. You let out tiny moans as you move together. Ellie's body shakes and she looks so happy. Ellie's breath is getting heavier and she can't seem to believe that you're hers.

"You're my angel... you're the love of my life... my world..." Ellie's lips are starting to kiss your ear now, she seems to want to taste every inch of your body. "I'm yours, and you're mine..." 

“I'm all yours…” You say as you hear her deep voice in your ear, Ellie smiles as she feels your love too, her hands start touching all of your body, your back, your abs again, your arms, your chest again.

"You're so perfect, like an angel..." Ellie's mouth is still touching your ears, she loves your taste, she can't wait to do everything with you. Her hands are getting closer to your hips, her mouth is starting to kiss your lips again, she feels like she was born to be with you. You slowly take her shirt off too.

"I can't believe I have you here with me right now... I was missing you so much..." Ellie's lips are starting to kiss your neck again, her mouth is exploring your body and her hands are also touching you everywhere. “I need more... I need more of you right now..."

“You can have all of me…” You say looking into her eyes. As soon as your lips touch hers again, she lets her feelings take over her and she pulls you against her, her hands and her body hold you close. Ellie is kissing you passionately, she just wants to taste you more and more. Her whole body is shaking right now and she can't seem to stop smiling.

“I love you so much... I don't want this to stop..." You straddle her as you kiss. Your body falling on top of Ellie's is the greatest thing she's felt… Ellie's body starts shaking more as you kiss her. She starts slowly biting your lip as she feels your body touching hers,... She feels overwhelmed with happiness. "You are so beautiful... you're so hot right now..." Ellie's body can only feel so many emotions now, her heart is beating so fast, her smile is so wide. She keeps caressing your hips and your body. You are so perfect to her.

You feel her unbuttoning your jeans as you keep kissing her. Ellie takes your hand and places it on her waist, so she can take care of your jeans... she still has so much more to give to you. Ellie's lips are hungry for more, she was waiting for this all day long. You kiss her with your tongue. You explore eachothers mouths.

Ellie's body shakes so badly, this was exactly what she was expecting and she can't believe it's happening right now. Ellie's lips are touching yours, she's using her tongue too and this is the greatest feeling she's ever felt. She's losing herself in the love she feels, she just wants to keep kissing your lips forever. The girl suddenly gets on top of you, pressing her body against yours and she keeps kissing you.

Ellie's hands start caressing your hair and your neck again. Ellie starts moving her body against yours, she's getting closer to you, her lips just want to taste yours again and again and again… Ellie's heart starts beating even faster when she feels you legs wrap around her, she feels so in love... she always wanted this to happen and you know what to do to make her enjoy it. Your legs are wrapping around her and she feels so happy right now... she'll keep your legs where they are, she likes you this close to her. Ellie's hands are not only caressing your neck, they're moving around your body, they want you to feel amazing... She loves you so much.

Ellie looks at you with affection, her eyes are full of happiness. She pulls you against her, her hands are not touching your hips anymore but your chest and your face. Ellie is looking at you in awe, she looks at you like you're the girl she always wanted... she can't believe this is happening. Ellie's hands start caressing your arms and your stomach, this time she has to take off your bra, she wants to see all of your body.

"I wanna take care of you, my love... I know you need it... I can't wait to do everything for you." Ellie can't get enough of you, she wants to keep kissing you forever. Ellie's lips keep moving along with yours, her face is shining with love and happiness, she can also feel some of your joy too. "Oh, my love, my sweet precious..." You're getting very turned on by her. You feel your underwear getting wet.

"You're so fun to kiss..." Ellie can't keep her thoughts to herself, she's losing her mind... her mouth can only seem to taste your lips every time she sees you. Her eyes are all shiny from her feelings, she's smiling with so much love and happiness. Her eyes are now glued on your body, she's so excited for this moment.

"You're so beautiful..." Ellie is about to kiss you again, she wants to taste more of your lips. Your face is so near to her, your skin looks so perfect. Her hands are starting to move down, reaching your legs and your butt, she can't get enough of you.

"I wanna feel everything you have... your whole body... I wanna touch it all..."

“I'm all yours…” You say a bit out of breath.

"I'm yours too, I'll always be yours..." Ellie's hands are now caressing your legs again, she is so happy to be with you now. You get goosebumps as she touches your skin.

"Your legs are so hot..." Ellie's heart beats even faster now that you're giving her this moment... your skin looks perfect and she doesn't want to stop touching you. "Can't take this anymore, I need to kiss you again... please, let me taste your lips once more… “ You kiss her again and start to unbutton her jeans. She starts moving her hands to your hips again, she wants to keep you close to her and to feel your body touching hers. Ellie loves that you unbutton her jeans, she can't wait to get her body on yours, it feels so perfect right now. she takes her jeans off not taking her eyes off of you. She's looking down at you, thinking about how this is happening for real.

"You're so amazing... I would do anything to be with you..." Ellie is losing herself in her feelings again, her body gets closer to yours, her hands now touching you, she wants to feel everything about you. You kiss her as you feel her body on yours. She is so warm, her skin is so soft. Ellie's heart is beating so fast she can't even breathe for a second, this moment is exactly what she's been imagining all day. Ellie's fingers move through your hair, her heart beats even faster but she can't stop smiling.

“I'm ready for more Ellie…” You say in a whisper. Ellie's mind is going to the next step, her body is feeling hot and she just wants to show you and feel you. "Oh, yes, I want to touch you, my love..." Ellie's fingers are moving along your body now. “You're mine..." She whispers in your ear.

You take off her sports bra and her chest is now bare.  Ellie's breathing stops when you take her sports bra off, her body is shaking with the idea of you touching her chest, of you touching her skin again. She's not only feeling hot and excited, she's also feeling happy. Ellie's eyes are still stuck to you, she looks like she's in paradise right now.

You let your hands travel up and down her body. Her breathing starts to get heavier as she feels your touch on her body again, your hands explore every inch of her and she's loving every second of it. There's no place Ellie wouldn't want you to touch, she feels so happy and loved. "Oh, yes... oh, my love... keep going..."

You kiss her neck gently. Ellie starts to shiver... your kiss on her neck is making her feel so happy and so loved. Ellie can't control it anymore, she needs you. You keep going and kiss her chest. Ellie's whole body shakes with excitement as you keep kissing her, her mind is lost in you. Ellie's eyes are glued to yours while you're doing this, she can't find more words to describe how much she loves you right now. You kiss her abbs. Ellie's abs are getting tense, your touch is driving her crazy. She can't believe this is happening, every minute now with you feels like the best moment. Ellie can't describe what she's feeling, but she knows she'd do anything for you... you belong to her and she belongs to you.

You come back up and kiss her, filled with desire. Ellie is breathing so heavily, her whole body is shaking. She can't be more excited to feel your desire for her. She looks straight into your eyes, wanting to see all of your affection. Her eyes shine so much with happiness, you're her whole world now. Ellie's lips are now ready for more, her tongue wants to touch yours again. She keeps kissing you, she doesn't want to stop this, your tongue is the sweetest she's ever tasted. She puts her hands on your hips, she wants you to feel how much her heart is racing and she wants it to race even more.  Ellie takes charge of the situation, your arms are around her body and she wants to make you feel all of her desire. Her body is close to yours, she's moving her head just to find your lips again with her lips. She just can't wait to feel your lips again and again, your tongue just keeps making her want more. Ellie's eyes are glued to you all the time, you're so perfect for her.

Ellie keeps kissing you, she doesn't want this to stop. She feels you and only you, she's so comfortable... These moments mean everything to her. Her hands are now moving along your body, her fingers have so much desire. You can feel her hand traveling down your stomach. Ellie just can't wait to show you more and more how much she wants you. Ellie's fingers move along your thighs, they're touching your skin once again and she can't get enough of it. There's no limit to how much she wants you, she's touching you slowly, caressing you with care until she's finally ready to go further. Your touch is making her heart beat so heavily, she just can't stay away from you.

"You feel so good... so hot and so perfect..." You look at her a little out of breath as you feel her touch on your inner thighs. Ellie can't take her eyes away from yours, it's like she was made for you and she'll do anything for you. She loves how you look at her, like you only wanted her. Her touch on your inner thighs is getting closer to where you want it to be, she has so much desire to taste all of your body. She looks like she'd die if she didn't kiss your lips one more time or feel your skin touching hers.

You can feel her finger run through the hem of your underwear. Ellie's heart is feeling so full right now, she doesn't care about anything else but you, her body and her mind are yours. You let her take your underwear off. She holds your panties and sees how soaked they were already. "You're so hot right now,... so hot... you're mine…”

“I'm yours Ellie…” you say looking at her.

"You're all mine..." Ellie's voice sounds deep and filled with lust. You can feel your core heating up just from her voice. Ellie feels so much desire right now, she wants to do everything with you, she can't stop thinking about how amazing this moment is. Her eyes are glued to your body, she's feeling so attached to you and it feels so amazing, like she just can't let you go.

Ellie can't describe all of the feelings she's having, her body is shaking and her heart is beating so fast. Your touch is making it easier for her to feel even more attached to you, she just can't describe how much she loves you. Your body is touching hers and she can't think about anything else.

Ellie's face is so red when you moan, that sound… her mind was lost in your body. You're making her feel so much love, so much desire and so much happiness... no one in the world can take her away from you. Your kiss is so sweet, she's feeling so much love and happiness as she keeps going. The feeling of your lips touching her is the most amazing experience she's ever had. She just can't believe this is happening, she has never felt so much of this before. Your lips are so perfect to her, she can't even describe how much she wants to be with you. Ellie's eyes look at you, like she wants you all the time. She wants to have more of you. Her words are getting lost in your kiss, she just wants to share all of the love she feels for you.

You start making out more passionately. The both of you start moaning into the kiss,, Ellie caresses your thighs slowly as she makes her way to your cunt. As soon as she feels your wetness, she smirks and she starts getting fuelled purely by desire. She starts moving her fingers causing you to moan more and her pupils go wide. Her kisses are getting slopier as she continues to touch you. You can feel her slender fingers massaging your clit faster and you can't stop the moans from coming out of your mouth. She is getting drunk to your every sound. She breaks the kiss for a bit and kisses down your neck to your chest and breasts. She swears she has never seen prettier tits than yours. She sucks on your nipples and gently bites one of them as she looks up to see your reaction. her fingers are starting to move faster and faster, making you go crazy. You arch your back as she continues. She seems happy with herself and her skills. After a few minutes she starts prodding at your entrance. You just keep feeling hotter by the second, your face is so red at this point. She slowly inserts her middle finger in your hole until she's knuckle deep inside you. The moans of your making are music to her ears. She starts pumping it in and out of you, looking down at your pussy as she watches it swallow her finger.  “Fuck…” She mutters under her breath.

You just close your eyes in pleasure and pure ecstasy. She slowly inserts a second finger and moans to herself as she feels it go inside your tight hole. She comes down to kiss you as she starts picking up her pace. In between kisses and moans she asks you, “You like that princess?...” All you can do is nod and look into her eyes. She starts going faster and faster until you start feeling that familiar sensation forming in your stomach. She breaks the kiss and just looks at your fucked up face to see you cumm on her fingers. You can feel your orgasm washing over you and your legs shaking. She bites her bottom lip as she watches you. She feels like she's on cloud nine. As she sees she's close to overstimulating you, she starts slowing down before eventually stopping. She brings the fingers that she just used to fuck you whith, to her mouth so she can suck every drop of your cum off of them. after that she kisses you so you can feel your own taste on her tongue. She feels like she's in a trance.

“That was so good Ells…” You say panting. She looks at you with a mischievous look in her eyes. She comes closer and whispers in your ear, “I have a surprise for you… Don't move, I'll be right back…” She gets up and goes to her closet and picks up a black box. She then comes back to bed and sits next to you. You have no idea what is inside the box and are a bit nervous to be honest. She opens the box and reveals a strap-on she bought with the intention to be used only on you. Your eyes go wide and your heart races. But you can't deny that you're getting more excited by the second.

She gets up and puts it on looking at you. She really wants to make you feel good but she also want to fuck you into oblivion. You look up at her biting your bottom lip as she gets on the bed and gets in between your open legs. She comes down and kisses you gently. “Are you ready baby?” She smiles mischievously looking you in the eyes. You can only nod as your breathing is getting faster, when you feel the tip touching your pussy. She grabs the base and teases you with it rubbing it on your clit. You moan a bit and her pupils get blown. She then lines it up to your entrance and looks you in the eyes. She slowly pushes it in. It hurt a bit at first but after a few seconds you can feel your hole getting used to the size and she pushes it even further. Her smile grows wider as she pushes into you. Every tiny sound you make just makes her want you more.

She starts moving her hips slowly, pulling and pushing it inside you. It feels so good that  all you can do is close your eyes and hold on to her back, almost digging your nails on her skin. As she feels your nails she starts going faster and faster. You start getting louder and it only makes her want to fuck you harder. Her pace is now fast and she doesn't intend on stopping anytime soon. Everytime she pushes it inside you, it bumps deliciously into her clit, making her moan. She holds your jaw with one of her hands so you look at her while she stuffs you. “Fuck… Such a good girl taking my cock…” You look at her as you feel her going faster. She pulls out for a moment making you moan. She then quickly turns you on your stomach and pulls your hips up. This takes you by surprise as you feel her ramming her cock into you, full force making you gasp. She starts fucking you hard and you swear you could see stars. It feels so good. She keeps going, slapping your ass as she goes. You wince a bit in pain but you can't deny that you are loving this. She pushes your face in to the mattress with one hand as the other grabs your hip so she can fuck you right. You're just a mess of moans right now. All you can hear is Ellie mumbling under her breath some “Fucks and good girls”. After a few minutes she lets go of your face and pulls you by your hair so your back is to her chest as she fucks you, her other hand holding you in place. she whispers in your ear, “Are you going to be a good girl and let me fuck you until i cum, hum?” You keep moaning as she fucks you harder. She pushes you face back down into the mattress and holds you there. “Take it like a good girl, you're mine now…. youre gonna take what i give you…” She says in a deep voice in between moans. Ellie can feel her own orgasm approaching which only makes her want to fuck you even harder. Shes going to fuck you dumb until you cant speak anymore. You can hear her as she moans louder, you know she is about to cum. She goes harder as if it were possible. “I'm gonna cum baby… I'm gonna cum… i… I'm cumming…” She lets out as her orgasm washes over her. You cant even form words right now, she just made you come so many times while she was fucking you just now. You feel like you're in heaven. 

Ellie starts slowing down, she pulls out of you carefully and lets go of your head. She takes the strap off and sets it to the side to be washed later. She lays beside you in bed giving you gentle kisses wrapping her arms around you. “I love you so much… “ She says in your ear, " I'm never letting you go.” The two of you eventually fall asleep holding each other and you couldn't feel happier. You don't want Ellie to ever let you go ever again

[christinesficrecs]

Happy holidays in advance ❄️ 🎅 🎄 ! Whenever and if u have time Pl share fics where stiles or Derek have the bad boy image. Thank u!

Hey you! Happy Holidays!! 🎄⛄️🎄 I love it when they're both bad, very 10 Things I Hate about you. 🥰

A High School Cliché. by halelujah | 2.8K

“Are you the one that played a porno in the Principal’s office?” A gruff voice asks.

“Depends if you’re the one that threw a dumbbell through a window.” He drawls, not bothered in moving from his comfy spot.

The Athlete & The Criminal by damnfancyscotch | 12.1K | Explicit

“What’re you doing here, Stilinski? Did you only score half the winning points at the last lacrosse game instead of all of them?”

Stiles snorts and says, “I thought you were locked up, Hale.”

Derek huffs a laugh and drawls, “Not quite yet.”

The Great Pretender by talktowater | 45.2K | Explicit

Stiles is the new kid at Beacon Hills High, class of 1958 and he's trying to make an impression. Derek can't figure out why this kid is so set on making such a bad one.

Six Minutes by  CosmoKid | 4.3K

“What do you want?” Derek practically grows when Stiles is near enough to hear. He can definitely feel the werewolf vibes coming from the guy as well as the fuck off vibes that roll off him in tsunami-sized waves.

Stiles has one thing he needs to say to Derek, but he also has eight million questions to ask him about the werewolf thing and he can barely sort out his thoughts as it is, let alone when there’s a ridiculously attractive werewolf who’s basically Adonis staring at him. Derek takes another drag of his cigarette and raises his eyebrows at Stiles expectantly. He shivers and blurts out, “Six minutes.”

Finstock’s Wilderness Camp for Boys by  rainsoakedshoes | 12.1K

“What happens if I don’t go?”

“You get charged with breaking and entering, and you will probably serve time in a juvenile facility,” the sheriff said matter of factly. “That’s if you’re lucky enough to be tried as a minor.”

“You’d send your own son to jail?” Stiles asked in disbelief.

“You broke into someone’s home, Stiles!” The sheriff took a breath to compose himself and ran a hand across his face. “And this isn’t the first time. I can’t keep bailing you out of trouble. I don’t have any favours left to call in. Either you agree to go to the camp and clean up your act, or you risk getting tried as an adult.”

Don’t Judge a Derek By His Cover by  captaintinymite (augopher) | 4.5K

Stiles doesn’t care about the rumors surrounding Beacon Hills High School’s resident bad boy, Derek Hale. In fact, he thinks the rumors are total crap. Of course, being secretly in love with someone has a way of clouding one’s judgment.

However, he knew for a fact that Derek liked books. So when the two paired up for a final English project, he was excited (but also a little terrified).

But you know what they say…never judge a book by its cover. The same goes for people.

The Best Bad Things by  TroubleIWant | 10.5K

“Fuck,” Stiles moans again, squirming desperately against Derek’s crotch. “You gotta - gotta give me something.” He does his best to slide a hand into the back of Derek’s underwear, and gets far enough that his middle finger brushes the base of his spine.

“I am,” Derek says, reaching back to grab Stiles by the wrist. He deftly pins both of the kid’s arms above his head and grins, all teeth. Stiles goes quiet, then, chest heaving and eyes wide. This is what he’s here for, after all. To feel like he’s doing something dangerous.

"Five Days in Detention" (A Future Song by Stiles Stilinski) by alisvolatpropiis | 3.4K

It’s still preseason, sure, but he needs to be practicing. He led the team to the State semifinals last year, and he’s determined to not only make it to the finals this year, but to win the title. He should be on the field right now, practicing his play calls and prepping for next week’s season opener against Saint Pius.

And he can’t do that if he’s wasting his time in detention with these losers. There are a couple of burnouts lazing over some seats by the window, one kid with his face on a desk, hood over his head, and a few Goth kids are sitting in the back corner, looking surly and morose. Maybe you wouldn’t be so miserable if you didn’t listen to such shitty music, he thinks, turning towards his usual seat in the back of the room.

He pauses for the briefest of moments when he sees who’s already sitting there, in the second-to-last row, black-clad limbs spread out, acoustic guitar in his lap, long fingers casually plucking at the strings.

Stiles Stilinski.